《The Tyrant’s Last Doll》 Chapter 1 Gulp. I swallowed, even though my mouth was dry, and without saliva. With the ornate crimson carpets, gruesomely torn and destroyed luxury furniture, and the intermittent, painful groans that sound heinous. She felt like the prey of a beast. She stood there in the mboyant room, like a stone that seemed to have been stirred away. I heard a voice that sank through the silence. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her hair covering her whole body stood up with the goosebumps that arose. It was as if a hungry ck panther was making a threatening growl. ¡°I surely said to not let anyone in.¡± I stared at his golden eyes of melting honey where they rest between his scattered ck hair. With his fascinating, yet human pupils, I made eye contact as I held my breath. I was suffocated by the eye contact with the ruler. ¡®You¡¯re not gonna kill me if I make eye contact with you, are you?¡¯ I sped my skirt tightly with my trembling hands. From just eye contact, I already felt like a beast¡¯s prey. ¡®No, I¡¯d y dead if I were a real beast.¡¯ His golden eyes felt bloody as if he was asking for her to move at once, yet I felt like my feet were glued to the ground. Without eventhinkingabout running away, I thought desperately about how to survive in this position. In either situation, it would seem like a failure even if she decided to move or not. ¡®What the hell do you want me to do?¡¯ I looked back on why I was in this situation, crying internally. *** A few days ago, I woke up in a very cage. When I looked up, a big moon and a small moon were glowing outside of the palm-sized window. ¡®Two moons?¡¯ For a moment, I was confused by the strange, unfamiliar, peculiar feeling in my stomach, and as soon as I realized that I had reincarnated into a different world, I ripped out my hair. ¡°I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m doomed, this life is ruined!¡¯ Well, this is the world of the fictional romance fantasy novel, the bizarre title of ¡°The One Who Brings the End of the World,¡± famous for its tragic ending. When I realized that I was reincarnated in a world from a book, I was so dumbfounded that I had no choice but tough in a frustrating position for a while. Nevertheless, I had to believe that this was real because of both the vivid memories of both lives and the pain in my throat. It was as if I were screaming, the pain allowed me to realize that this was not a dream. It was because. ¡®Yeah, reincarnation is fine. It¡¯s possible! I admit it!¡¯ The ability to adapt quickly is my strength. It was because I remembered the name of this country and what I looked like that I realized that I was reincarnated into the world in the book. By the way,ha. I was reincarnated as a background extra, scripted to die for the dramatic appearance of the female protagonist! Why am I a doll of all things? I¡¯d rather live as a passerby!¡¯ The author described in great detail what my role was originally and how gruesomely I died. In just ten lines. Even when I thought about it again, my blood pressure rose. ¡°Of course, of course. You justhadto make my current life suck, I didn¡¯t even live that good of a past life. Give me a break.¡± I cursed the gods of this world for a moment. I also worked myself to death in the previous life, but in the present life, he was only working to die as a ve. I¡¯ve been working all day. I¡¯ve lived thest five years in the canaries of cages. Then I lost my voice to the former owner, who wanted to monopolize my voice a while ago, and was in the repeating cycle of being sold again. If it weren¡¯t for the medicine the ve trader threw to me through the bars, I would have been dead in a cage. Though, he quickly shut me down, after saying that me dying would make him lose too much money, At the moment, there was blood on my forehead. ¡®You poisoned me to monopolize my voice, and not to mention that you put me, a child, in the same damn cage for five years. Crazy! Maybe it¡¯s because of the worldview. These aristocrats, they¡¯re all out of their minds!¡¯ Of course, at the highest peak of insanity, was the emperor. He was called a hero who saved the Empire that had fallen externally and was the most-known in the castle for the people more than anyone else. However, in reality, he¡¯s a sensitive, violent, uncontroble tyrant because of the trauma he gained in the past. If he finds it annoying, he kills them. If he attacks the country next to him, he could simply say that it irritated his eyes. The rumors were true, so on the continent, the great empire¡¯s aristocrats were all supporters of the Emperor, afraid of his wrath. It was true that they all stood up and begged for his approval. ¡®Because of his trauma, he can¡¯t sleep without a doll, that¡¯s the reason why I have to be pushed into this hard role.¡¯ Then he meets the hostess and bes a reincarnation, but in fact, he will lose her and be a mastermind of the destruction of the world. Then, he meets the female lead andes back to life, but in fact, he will lose the female lead. His loss, trauma, and despair lead to him breaking, then he turns into the one that destroys the world. The only way to calm him down was his ¡®Doll¡¯ until he met the female lead. When I remembered the fact, I covered my face with my hands. It is because I felt so wronged. ¡®Why am I thest doll of all people? I¡¯m going to die because of the unfair plotline!¡¯ ording to the original, a year until I enter the pce as a doll and die at the whim of the Emperor. It has been two years since the emperor fell in love with the heroine. Therefore, the time remaining until the end of the world was only three years. I found out I was born again, and it¡¯s been three years since then. Why are the gods doing this in my life? ¡®Yes, let¡¯s survive somehow and leave the male lead to the female lead! Then I can live safely for at least 3 years.¡¯ I want to save the princess so that she doesn¡¯t run wild, and I want to die of a fine old age, but I¡¯ll give her a criminal that¡¯s not even known in the original book. I want to save the female lead so that the male doesn¡¯t try anddestroy the world.I¡¯ve decided also want to grow old and die. ¡®But I still have the knowledge of the original, so if I¡¯m lucky, wouldn¡¯t I be able to find it?¡¯ For five days, she thought about how to extend her life, even for a little. ¡°Come out.¡± Early this morning, I was dragged out of the ve cage. I had only eaten grain porridge and hard slices of bread so far, so my legs trembled. The ve merchant washed me moderately and put me in a fairly clean dress and took me to the parlor. Then he left me in the parlor, saying he would bring in the guests. While waiting, I shook my heavy shackled feet. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ A sigh came out of my mouth by itself. ¡®Cause I can¡¯t run away anyway.¡¯ Not only was security was rigid and strict, but above all, this world was too tough for a woman to live alone. Besides, an unmarried female ve wandering the streets alone was like holding up a poster with bolded red words, advertising:¡®Catch me!¡¯ During the five years of the current emperor¡¯s reign, the empire has improved its security to the extent that it can be said that its borders have been transformed into a circle of guards. It¡¯s said that the darkness didn¡¯t allow humans to disappear to that extent. Thanks to this, I was deprived of even the option of running away, and I had to wait for ¡®him¡¯ to pick me up from the Imperial Pce. ¡®Well, if you go to the Imperial Pce, will you at least give me rice?¡¯ I heard footsteps approaching the room. Three men and a ve merchant came in with the hood of the mungo gray cape, the highest rank of them all. The noble-looking man¡¯s head returned toward me. He approached me with his hood off. ¡°Is this her?¡± Seeing his dark green hair and intelligent eyes, I realized the appearance of ¡®him.¡¯ I was looking forward to seeing ¡®him¡¯, and stared with sparkles in my eyes. ¡®This is the Emperor¡¯s closest aide, the cold-blooded Raven!¡¯ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually seeing Raven, one of my favorite characters in the original! He was a character full of charm, that was absolutely loyal to the emperor, although he was like a cold sword in all other subjects, with his prickly mind and sharp eyes. ¡°Yes, it is. She¡¯s the one who fits your terms!¡± The ve trader rubbed his hands out of habit, answering Raven¡¯s questions eagerly. Raven nced at me with eyes that seemed to be able to see through both my mind and soul. ¡°Well, the conditions for being a doll were tricky.¡¯ I remembered the original story. Be simr to the person who caused the emperor¡¯s trauma. Probably in histe teens. Be ready and obedient. No experience of sleeping with men. The final conditions were unpleasant, but they were very important to them if they might serve the Emperor at night. However, it was very difficult to find female ves in this world who had no experience until theirte teens. ¡®Whew, whether it¡¯s fortunate or unfortunate, I¡¯m the one who fits the tricky conditions.¡¯ ording to the original, the fifteenth ¡®doll¡¯ would have been disposed of by the emperor a week ago. And because of the emperor who couldn¡¯t sleep even after his disposition, a bloody and destructive breeze would be blowing in the pce right now. That¡¯s why Raven came rushing to buy me. Raven grabbed my chin with his gloved hand and examined it back and forth. I quietly cheered at his cold appearance, but I was a little frustrated. ¡®When I read the books about reincarnation, everyone was born as ab aristocratic girl, and they ate and lived well. Why am I a ve?¡¯ Despite his rude gestures, I stood quietly with an expressionless face. Thanks to my habits formed from being a ve. I have been ustomed to this behavior for many years. ¡°How old are you?¡± When Raven asked, the ver standing next to me responded immediately. ¡°She¡¯s neen.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. ¡° ¡°She can¡¯t talk. She hurt her neck not too long ago.¡± Raven¡¯s gaze returned to me at the ve merchant¡¯s exnation. He looked at me a little more and then lowered his hand. ¡°She looks like a doll.¡± Raven nodded to see if he liked my stiff self, then turned to the ve merchant. ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you so much, sir!¡± The ve merchant, who habitually answered, was stunned by Raven¡¯s re. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful with that mouth.¡± ¡°Wow, whether or not there is mercy!¡± The ve merchant tightened his head, his face full of cold sweat. Raven still threw a heavy pouch at the feet of the ve merchant with an expressionless face. At first nce, it is worth thousands of gold pieces. It was an excessive amount for the ransom for pariah ve. tn: pariah means undesirable, rejects, or outcasts. ¡°Bring her.¡± He ordered his men to do so, and then left the parlor without looking back. I was sold as the Emperor¡¯s ¡®doll¡¯ that day. ?*??. Chapter 2 Itrium, the institution of the Great Empire of Ivan. A city boasting a state-of-the-art civilization on the continent that takes about five hours by two carriages from the mansion of a ve merchant. ¡®Wow! It¡¯s huge.¡¯ The imperial castle and the garden, which spread endlessly around the Imperial Pce in the center, were huge scale items that I had never seen before in both of my lives. ¡®It¡¯s definitely different from what I imagined reading the book.¡¯ Even during the Emperor¡¯s tyranny, the empire stood out in its own right, but since Namjoo took over, it has changed its rank. As soon as he was enthroned, he killed the fallen royal families or expelled them to of her countries in the name of saving the empire, and freely purged the nobles who did not follow him. Thanks to this, it is said that the screaming and bloody odor at the imperial pce did not cease for a year after the imperial power changed. ¡®And in 3 years, the empire became the most powerful country ever.¡¯ I knew it by reading it in a book, but when I actually put the majesty and his kingdom in front of me, I realized it after inspecting. ¡°Come this way.¡± Raven called me, as I got off the carriage and looked at the Imperial Pce for a moment. He put on a hooded cloak over me just before getting off the wagon. Then he took me to the back of a building and handed it over to the women who were waiting there. ¡°Elmeria¡¯s maid, this is the new ¡®doll¡¯.¡± The gray-brown haired woman, who seemed to be in her 50s, nced at me and soon turned her gaze to Raven. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time, Sir Isteban. Now the pce will be quiet a little.¡± I became a little sensitive to their conversation. It was like telling a story that he had been looking for food to throw to a hungry lion. t/n: I think this means, ¡°It was like telling me that they had been looking for food to throw to a hungry lion.¡± This means, she feels like the meat/live animals zoo-keepers/tamers would throw at hungry beasts/animals. As soon as he handed me over to a woman called the maid, he didn¡¯t even look back twice and went away. Even so, I¡¯ve been riding a carriage, it¡¯s been five hours since dawn, but you don¡¯t even look at me. Yes, that¡¯s the charm you are. When Raven went away, the maid took me straight to the back door of the Imperial Pce. What seemed familiar was that there weren¡¯t one or two women who came here as dolls. ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s bedroom, and where you will work.¡± As I walked through the corridor decorated with gold leaf and jewels, I expected it, but the emperor¡¯s bedroom on the second floor was muchrger and more luxurious than expected. ¡®It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s also the emperor¡¯s room.¡¯ And there was a small side room, but it was simple. One single bed, one chair, one sink and one closet. That was it. In addition, there were still small items used by my predecessors. ¡®I still have everything there.¡¯ While I was looking around the side room, the maid said in a clerical tone that I came into the Imperial Pce as a living doll of the emperor, and that I will live in this side room in the future. In fact, the original story only describes the role of the emperor¡¯s dolls, but does not mention how the doll s lived and how they were treated. I can only guess that I will live a pretty hardcore life in line with the position of ¡®doll¡¯ and the tendency of the tyrant emperor. In the original work, the time when the heroine took on the role of a doll, was a time when she was already bing a precious person to the emperor, so the expression of an exception was followed. Therefore, the role that the heroine lived as the ¡®doll¡¯ was not the same for me. ¡®I can¡¯t even sleep at night normally, and now I have to y with the emperor every day, right?¡¯ I had a strict imagination, and my spine was creepily tingly. Then the maid told me. ¡°I will tell you what you will do in the future.¡± I looked with my eyes brightly at the maid who would tell me about the ¡®doll¡¯ job I had been curious about. But I soon had to doubt my ears. ¡°You can open your eyes in the future after your Majesty leaves the room. After an hour of etiquette training in the morning, you¡¯ll be waiting in this bedroom for the rest of the day. And your dedicated maid will take care of your schedule management and service.¡± ¡®Really!?¡¯ If I could speak, I would have screamed reflexively. ¡®A dedicated maid? Besides, can I wake upter than the emperor? Even listening to manners and waiting all day. Is this a true story? Could this be the honeybojik you only heard in words?¡¯ t/n: It directly trantes to ¡°honey-texture¡±, so what I¡¯m assuming is, it means like sweet-deal. Or like somethinggood.You know how honey is sweet and golden, kind of warm and amber undertones? yepp¡ªim just assuming. In my previous life, because of my family, I worked hard to death, and even after being reincarnated, it was like the sound of a heavenly trumpet to me, who was sold as a ve to work. No, rather, the conditions were so good that it was a surprise. It¡¯s not like thest supper served before I¡¯m is offered as a sacrifice, right? t/n: she¡¯s basically feeling like she¡¯s about to be sacrificed because of all of the golden conditions, how it¡¯s almost too good to be true. she feels simr to the criminals who have their st meal¡± before their execution. If the original herione appears anyway, the emperor wont even look at her, the other doll. So, endure, and not die, and when she appears, you can leave the emperor and run away. But, if it¡¯s such a honey job, shouldn¡¯t she wish for the herione to appearte? ¡®Are you trying to avoid my life now?¡¯ As if I was going to drool, I was fascinated by the honey job, and the maid in a low voice asked as if yelling. ¡°Why is there no answer? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± I tried to open my mouth reflexively, saying that it wasn¡¯t, but my throat was sore and my voice couldn¡¯te out. ¡°Oh yeah. You said you couldn¡¯t speak. I forgot about you.¡± When I grabbed my neck and felt embarrassed, the maid shook her head with her hand on her forehead. ¡°First of all, there are three things you have to follow here.¡± She raised three fingers. ¡°First, watch whatever you see or hear. Well, you can¡¯t speak so I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± When the maid¡¯s words were over, I could hear the maids and workers move around. ¡°Second, just act like a doll in front of his Majesty. You shouldn¡¯t do anything yourself unless you are ordered. Conversely, when you¡¯re not with him, you can do whatever you want.¡± It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she was a doll. It¡¯s like giving away human rights for a dog. ¡®That¡¯s why they used the ves has his dolls. If it weren¡¯t for that, would these high-bridged aristocrats here have been brought as ves for the Emperor?¡¯ I didn¡¯t have a choice anyway. If you are caught running away from this situation, I¡¯d be dead in 3 seconds, not 3 years. While I snorted internally, I nodded softly on the outside. ¡°Finally, your existence is kept secret and you cannot get out of this Imperial Pce. But remember, you can move with you anytime, anywhere you want.¡± And the maid added a rule for the doll. ¡°This routine will continue until the day your Majesty says you do not need it. After that, I will send it abroad with thepensation money, so you can live as you please.¡± If you y the role of a ¡®doll¡¯, you can y and eat in the emperor¡¯s bedroom, with the help of a maid in charge, and then recievepensation money. As long as I listened to their rules, there really was no better heavenly honey job. ¡®If you didn¡¯t know that there wasn¡¯t a single doll that survived.¡¯ I swallowed dry saliva. ¡®I can survive until Yeoju appears, right?¡¯ After that, I was handed over to the maids for a second bath, I was given an oil massage and hair treatment, and put in a pretty high-quality indoor dress. Except for having a sandwich and fruit juice while having a lot people watching me (but it was delicious!), it was a very satisfying treatment. While one of the maids tied the backces on the back of my dress and finished the dressing up, I stared nkly at myself in the full-length mirror. ¡®This is what I am.¡¯ I knew it because I lived for 19 years, but it was refreshing when I recalled the memories of my previous life. Pale skin, silky hair that curls up to my waist, lush lips, and sky-blue irises that were exposed only through the front of my head shone transparently. Overall, the pigment was light, and her slim body and expressionless face gave off a strangely dreamy atmosphere. I touched my wrist. The bones were felt right under my skin. ¡®It¡¯s very bad.¡¯ My whole life, I hadn¡¯t eaten properly, but now I was suffering the consequences, from a fever high enough to die, and from a neck injury. In my previous life, I was busy working, so I ate a lot of snacks and instant meals, so I was always obese without nutrition. ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be getting your beauty weight now that you have steady food?¡¯ When she tried to turn her thoughts positively, the maid came back and picked up something from the box she was holding. ¡°Wear this.¡± As soon as I saw the silver bracelet, I realized it was the magic tool from the original. It was a crude bracelet with all small yellow-green mana stones only the size of a little fingernail. The dark marks, like bloodstains, bothered me, but I tried to ignore them. As soon as I put on the bracelet, my tinum hair turned dark blond, and my sky blue eyes turned deep green. The paleplexion turned into a reddish face. ¡®This is the color-te the original heroine had. I think they dyed something.¡¯ ording to the original work, magic tools that change the appearance are extremely difficult to obtain, and they cannot entrust such national treasure magic tools to ves, so they use magic tools that only change the color of the appearance. The original heroine wore this as a doll, but the male lead who overcame the traumater smashed the braceletpletely saying that he could not take it anymore. ¡®No matter how exciting the scene was!¡¯ I tried to subside my excitement and touched my hair that had changed color in an instant. ¡®Shall I meet the emperor in this state?¡¯ The sun is still in the middle of the sky, so there will be time for the emperor to return. As I know well what kind of trauma he has, I was worried about how he would react. ¡®I would just cry when I meet, but?¡¯ Then suddenly the door opened loudly and a pale, tired attendant came in. ¡°Hand-maid! This is a message from Esteban!¡± The maid turned around calmly, but a strange anxiety-filled expression appeared on her face. When I saw that face, my heart started beating faster. ?*??. I¡¯m excited for when they meet¡ªehehe. I love you all, please take care and stay safe. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, of course, far from perfect so please feel free to reach out and point out any mistakes! Chapter 3 ?*??. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ah, in the main room, His Majesty is in there raging! Hurry up, he¡¯s telling me to bring Marie!¡± At the same time, isn¡¯t the attendant looking at me? ¡®Marie?¡¯ Is that what you mean by me? ¡°. . .I know.¡± After grasping the situation, the maid came to me hurriedly, instructing the attendant, who looked ready to faint, to get water. ¡°Follow me.¡± Then they pulled my forearm. Pain blossomed as dry fingers squeezed my bony forearm. But when I saw the hardened face of the maid, the pain flew away. When I arrived here, I remembered the conversation between Raven and the maid. ¡®Well, can¡¯t you tell me where you are going now?¡¯ *** It was this scene that I would encounter the King, dragged like a cow to a ughterhouse. t/n: basically about to be killed, lol. The maid, who traveled at a flying speed to the first floor of the Imperial Pce, stopped in front of the people trembling in fear. ¡°Ah, the maid of Elmeria.¡± Raven was there with a troubled face, and as soon as he saw me, he was noticeably relieved. Then he pushed me straight into the room. ¡®Uh? Only me? Now, wait! Is the emperor inside there?¡¯ Fortunately, they opened the door, pushed me in, and stood behind the door to check the situation. The situation reminds me of seeing whether a lion will eat the new meat or not. ¡®At least, you should have to gave me some time to prepare myself!¡¯ I swallowed my dry saliva and turned my gaze into the luxurious chamber. The room was quiet. However, the violent scent of blood that did not match that atmosphere of silence touched the tip of my nose. I saw two sofas neatly in one side of the room. ¡®How the hell can they move that sturdy-looking sofa into two-sides?¡¯ ¡°Who are you.¡± The hairs on my whole body stood up. The emperor, who was quietly revealing his presence in the middle of the room, growled as if he hated the presence of me. ¡°I must have told them to not to let anyone in.¡± When I saw the emperor¡¯s face revealed through his frowned bangs, I was overwhelmed for a moment. ¡®You¡¯re so handsome!¡¯ Thanks to the original work, I was leaning in his favor a little, but the male lead was a decadent, handsome man. He passed the level of handsomeness that seemed to make people¡¯s noses bleed as he passed by them. His milky skin, the onyx ck hair, his golden jeweled eyes, and red lips shining in the middle were enough to bring statues to his knees and acknowledge him as their masters. At the moment, I thought that it would be okay to just die from a knife if it was frim that handsome man. ¡®No, wait. That¡¯s not¡­ Huh?¡¯ He was close in front of me while I was fascinated. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The moment I was surprised, I choked. It was because the emperor, who came to me in no time, grabbed my waist and lifted me into the air. When nothing touched my feet, fear came. ¡®Oh My God! Have you lifted me with one hand now?¡¯ Power was a business. But rather than feeling surprised at that moment, I was chilled by the emperor¡¯s lively gaze and harsh actions. ¡®Let¡¯s go ahead and die for 3 years now!¡¯ It was a moment to look back at Raven to ask for my life. ¡°Rav. . . huh?¡± The emperor tried to call Raven. But his annoying gaze stopped at me before he could even reach Raven¡¯s. My expression that had been wrinkled was released in an instant, and it became a face that seemed to be hit in the back of the head. The golden eyes that were directed at me shook slightly. He seemed to have recognized my face only now, and he seemed to be greatly agitated. It was evident that I was still keeping my mind when I came in. Soon his eyes widened open, and silence flows into the room. A moment passed, and a husky and low voice flowed through his red lips. ¡°Lily¡­ Ana?¡± That was the name of the original heroine. My grip from his hand loosened, and I barely managed tond on the floor properly. When my breathing returned, a violent cough broke out. ¡°Colok! Kolok!¡± t/n: coughing noises As I looked up, I could see the emperor¡¯s eye¡¯s focus gradually returning, releasing from madness. ¡®Oh, I guess he¡¯s properly alert now. That¡¯s why Raven brought me.¡¯ The effect of the dubious doll was unexpectedly awesome. But at the same time, I felt indifferent. ¡®I was prepared, but it doesn¡¯t feel very good to be called by someone else¡¯s name.¡¯ When I was barely stable, I set myself upright. However, I looked down because I couldn¡¯t bear to see the emperor¡¯s face when his mind returned. Then, I saw the scenery in the room that I had not seen before. As in the original work, the emperor¡¯s power is destruction, even with a single knife. His body was well-bnced with tight muscles, and there was blood everywhere. The carpet was dyed ck with blood, and two noblemen fell on top of it. At first nce, it seemed it was work done by the emperor. ¡®Lord, are you dead?¡¯ Fortunately, he was wriggling slightly, so you could see he hadn¡¯t died yet. Since my first meeting with the emperor was full of thrills and excitement, sweat soaked both of my hands holding the hem of my skirt. The tyrant emperor was indeed the man in the tragic romance-fantasy. Handsome, attractive, and lively. ¡®Although, his personality is very bloody.¡¯ If I had met the emperor without knowing the original, I might have just fainted here. ¡°Woo.¡± t/n: kind of like a sigh/exhale The emperor wiped his eyes once with his hand. ¡°Raven.¡± Raven came in at the call of the emperor, stopped by my side, and bowed his head in moderation. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°They¡¯re yours.¡± t/n: the men on the floor ¡°I will take the punishment sweetly.¡± The emperor frowned on his face, deeply exhausted. Roughly sweeping his curly hair, he threw a bloody dagger on the floor. ¡°Remove them.¡± At the same time as his order, attendants rushed into the room and led the men who had been fallen. I tried to look at them in a little more detail, wondering if the ones carried out might be in my future. But before that, I noticed that the emperor¡¯s gaze turned to me again, and it hardened. ¡®Why, why do you look at me like that? Do you want to cut my head off too?¡¯ Cold sweat ran down my back. I stared at a predator that froze and looked down at me like a small animal caught in a trap. The emperor¡¯s gleaming golden eyes reflected my strangeness intact. For a moment, the emperor nced at me a little more, and then gave me a congrattory spirit in a dry tone. ¡°Export her.¡± Then, after looking at me, he opened another door that connected the room next door and went out. ¡®Sweet.¡¯ When the door was closed, I let out a relieved sigh and sat down. ¡®I lived.¡¯ After a while, when I came out of the room with my limbs intact, the maid was showing a sad face. From that appearance, I realized that I was alive. I breathed deeply, again and again, gently rubbing my sweaty palms against the hems of my clothes. As before, the maid took me to the emperor¡¯s bedroom with a cold face. Still, unlike the previous time she pulled my arm, she let my feet walk at their own pace. ¡®Today, I¡¯m going to wait in my room.¡¯ I nodded and plunged into a chair by the window designated by the maid. From the early dawn, I didn¡¯t care about what would happen. ¡®Really, I don¡¯t think my heart will remain if I do this every time.¡¯ I realized so clearly why people and in the books referred to him as a tyrant. I realized why he needed a ¡®sacrificial doll,¡¯ it was in order to calm him down. ¡®No, what kind of carnivore are you?¡¯ The emperor, who became hard on his sleep, was literally a tyrant who brought blood like it was wind. If I couldn¡¯t soothe him that in time, it seemed that no one would have a neck left in the Imperial Pce. A little while ago, I thought of his shiny golden eyes and trembled. Not even the beasts I saw at the zoo had that kind of eye. It was like a hunter¡¯s gaze looking for weaknesses and scanning the situation. And his ferocious eyes softened as soon as they noticed the doll¡¯s existence. I looked down at my trembling palm. ¡®Did I prove my worth?¡¯ At least I would have found it useful if I were enough to calm the emperor. You can think of it as having gotten at least the protection from Raven or the maid. ¡®Well, it¡¯s because they¡¯re not dead yet, anyway.¡¯ I gave up quickly and shouted positively. A little while ago, the maid brought my dinner. For a ve, it was too much duck meat, white bread, and vegetable soup. I thought it might be the reward for calming down the riot a little while ago. When I grabbed a silver spoon that had been decorated with fancy craftsmanship and ate a bite of the steaming soup, my cold body filled with warmth. Somehow I felt a few tears rolling down my face. ¡®Wow, it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ My heart pounding in surprise began to calm down in front of the delicious dishes. Besides, it¡¯s a steaming warm dish. Nothing could be sweeter. The cold grain porridge eaten in the cages of the ve traders was so tasteless, enough to bring tears. ¡®Hey, this is all about eating and living! Let¡¯s eat as much as we want.¡¯ I decided to clear the horror that the meeting had just happened in my mind, asking myself to think about the future. After dipping white bread into the soup, my whole body trembled. ¡®This is really good!¡¯ *** At the same time, the personal study of the Imperial Pce. The emperor, Ridrian, who finished his routine safely, was not very happy. He was arrogantly leaning against the chair and regrly tapping the handle of the chair with his index finger. Raven, standing across from me, was a little nervous. ¡°Raven.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I would have said that I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you already limiting? I decided that it couldn¡¯t be done anymore, so I moved to dogma. I will dly be punished for your dissatisfaction.¡± There was no tremble in his eyes. Ridrianughed as he looked into the face of his impudent subordinates. ¡°You seem to be mistaken if you think I won¡¯t touch you.¡± A thin cut from his flesh oozes crimson from his body, which was instantly irritated. Raven noticed this and knelt right in front of the desk. ¡°You are worth a million words. Your Majesty is the Supreme of this Ivant. You can order anything you want.¡± ¡°Ha! The horse is shrewd. Looks like I¡¯ve taught you well.¡± Ridrian covered his face with his hand and smiled. Tiredness was thickly buried around his dark and dead eyes. The emperor, who had not slept for more than a week, was half-sane. ?*??.
Ridrian is kinda a mood tho¡ªlike u haven¡¯t slept well in months? same queen, I feel u. Chapter 4 In this situation where most ¡®dolls¡¯ were rejected, Raven wasn¡¯t sure if it was the right judgment to bring in a new doll. Like thest ones, she might have to be disposed of after three days. Nevertheless, he hoped that his master would fall asleep properly for at least a day, for the few days he had scoured the inds to find a new doll. Ridrian looked down at me with his flimsy eyes. This loyal dog listens to everything he says, but he is adamant about the doll, knowing that it is his fatal weakness. Raven¡¯s judgment was not wrong, but he didn¡¯t like the fact that he, the Emperor of the Empire, was showing such a weakness. It was no good to ignore Raven¡¯s request, because refusing out of arrogance would create a ¡°mad killer.¡± Suddenly, a little while ago, the eyes of the doll, staring at himself, came to mind. She dared to look straight into the emperor¡¯s eyes. A very small interest arose in him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Raven, anxious by Lidrian¡¯s sudden change of heart, called him, but the emperor just left the room and waved his hand. ¡°Well, let¡¯s try not to break her today. I can¡¯t get my excellent aide out searching for one again.¡± He still giggled while his eyes gleamed sharply. *** The Emperor¡¯s appearance was sudden. After a satisfying dinner, I was sitting in my designated seat, rolling my eyes back and forth, and watching the emperor¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Hmm. It really only has bones.¡± t/n: basically calling her meatless/bony She was surprised to hear the sudden voice as if his voice burnt her. ¡®Oh, my God. I can¡¯t believe you showed up without a clue.¡¯ The emperor did not enter the room, but leaned against the door in an arrogant manner and stared at me. Fortunately, unlike before, he was sane and his eyes were focused. It was clear in his eyes whether he was mentally focused or not. After washing, the emperor¡¯s ck hair was moist and wet. Even that alone gave me sensational feelings, but I even saw some of the tight, bare-chest through his robe that was wide open. As soon as I saw it, I felt blood rush to my face. Perhaps it would have been dangerous without the transformation bracelets. ¡®Are you going to kill yourself with excessive bleeding!¡¯ t/n: bc she has a nose bleed bc of how hot she thinks he is. the idea is that sexual arousal causes an increase in blood pressure, which in turn sets off anosebleed. I wanted to cover my nose and turn my head right now, but I couldn¡¯t because I was pretending to be a doll. I repeated desperately. t/n: *face to face with the person who could, and will kill her without regrets in the future* FL: wow he¡¯s so hot. *gets a nose-bleed* ¡®I am a doll, I am a doll!¡¯ I was fortunate that my expression of emotions were dull due to the environment in which I grew up. He looked at me for a while and then slowly walked into the room. Standing right in front of me, he raised my chin with his index finger and made me face him. Very unfortunately, I was in a position where I could not face the emperor¡¯s face, so I nced lightly at his lower body. Then I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore because I could see his clearly exposed, and naked neck and chest, and closed my eyes. It was the first time I knew that the nape of a man with water droplets was so destructive. ¡°Excuse me for a moment, Your Majesty.¡± The emperor¡¯s finger fell from my chin at the voice of the maid asking his patience. Soon, the women who were waiting outside came in and arranged their beds. In the meantime, the emperor¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t fall from me. Despite not doing anything wrong, I started sweating. ¡®I¡¯d rather them say something than just leave the room in silence.¡¯ She was tortured with the awkward silence. Soon, the maid bowed politely and announced that the arrangement wasplete. ¡°I will step back. Have a peaceful night.¡± I was taken aback by the words. ¡®Wait! You¡¯re leaving me and the Emperor alone? You¡¯re not going to stay? Not even to change his clothes?¡¯ Come to think of it, there was no way this tough tyrant would allow anyone to touch his body. They all backed away from my mournful internal screams. The door closed. A moment of breathtaking silence flowed into the room. The atmosphere in the room was even more subtle as the maids went out and dimmed the illuminating lights. My heart beat faster and faster. Then the emperor suddenly covered his mouth and turned his head. Whether he was yawning or not, his ribcage greatly expanded and contracted. The emperor¡¯s dark eyes, which I nced at, were moist and my heart dropped with a thud. It feels like I secretly stole something I shouldn¡¯t see, so I quickly turned my gaze. ¡®Hey, this is so bad for my heart!¡¯ Anyway, he sighed with a frown as if he saw something he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Woo. I can¡¯t.¡± While hearing him doing this, my head was scattered. ¡°Fuck.¡± He swears gently and suddenly put his hands on my shoulders. I slightly flinched from the sudden contact, but fortunately, as soon as my hand moved, my shoulders were slightly pressed down and it was not noticeable. As he lowered my posture, I saw the emperor¡¯s face in front of me. ¡®Uh?¡¯ His eyes were a little different from when he was standing at the door and looking at me. Previously, if it was just looking at an interesting inanimate object, now, it was a look of missing something. He closed and opened his eyes with ck shadows beneath them. Then, the expression of the longing that I had just seen disappeared orderly as if it was my mistake. He slowly dipped my face and whispered a little in my ear. ¡°Liliana.¡± Suddenly his tone changed. The emperor¡¯s breath tickled my ears. The emperor¡¯s breath was chilling, as if slicing into my ear. ¡®Stop! I have weak ears!¡¯ ¡®Go away, why are you doing this to me all of a sudden?¡¯ The emperor took her head and smiled once when he looked at my face. The eyes, which used to be full of irritation, were gently loosened unlike before. His golden eyes were half-stretched, attractive as if tempting me. He sat downfortably on the carpet and leanedfortably against my legs. His hand on my shoulder suddenly ovepped my hand. ¡°My hand is cold.¡± Heughed slowly, took the back of my hand and pressed it against his lips. I was stunned by the sudden change of the emperor¡¯s attitude, and when his soft lips touched the back of my hand, I stiffened as if I had been hit by lightning. ¡®Hey! Why are you doing this so suddenly!¡¯ Blood spurted towards my face fiercely at the unexpected contact, and my vision spun. ¡®How do I hide this?¡¯ I had ended my previous life without even having a lover or a rtionship. Even in my present life, I have never been interested in men because I was working as a ve. To me, this colorful emperor¡¯s attitude was too provocative. Whether he knew my feelings or not, the emperor, who leaned his head on my thighs at all, said to himself. ¡°Lily.¡± Every time he talked, his hot breath touched the back of my hand, and my heart was beating more and more like crazy. ¡°The ones I saw earlier during the day were Count Beben and Count Ligrath.¡± My ring finger flinched. `Why are you talking about catching people all of a sudden! Why do you think I¡¯d be interested with you killing people?¡¯ His brow lightly frowned. Then he still rubbed the back of my hand on his mouth with his thumb. ¡°The ipetent things kept vomiting at my words. So I gave him a hard time.¡± Oh, yeah. You were such an emperor. I realized again that he was a tyrant. At the same time, my body temperature, which had heated up for a while, cooled down. ¡®I bet they pay the poor souls who clean up twice their normal pay, to get rid of the body.¡¯ Unlike the external image of a holy, saint-like emperor for themoners, he was more famous among the nobles as a bloody tyrant. However, the reason he became a tyrant started with the nobles, so whether or not their necks fell, it didn¡¯t matter much to me, because I was a ve. Rather, while reading the original work, whenever such a bloody-noble scene appeared, I felt like popping out cider. ¡®Because the man who suffered such a thing was pitiful.¡¯ Then the emperor asked me in a hesitant tone. ¡°Do you hate me like this?¡± As soon as I turned my eyes, I felt like I was out of breath. The Emperor is looking at me like a puppy stuck in the rain with moist, teary eyes! Thanks to that, I almost shouted out reflexively, ¡®No, you are very good!¡¯ In reality, only a very small sound of breath leaked through, despite my prayers, but my heart thumped at the momentary action. Luckily, he didn¡¯t even notice, just staring straight into my eyes. I was at odds for a moment. ¡®Should I give you an answer?¡¯ But when I saw the golden eyes without a single grain of apology, I suddenly felt shivers down my spine. And I realized. This is a trap. I secretly squeezed my skirt. My instinct shouted that if I answered here, I would die. ¡®If you answer here, you die. You¡¯ll definitely die, today!¡¯ If I nod, the emperor will grab his sword, saying that I can¡¯t hate him, and if I shake my head, he will grab the knife and tell me not to lie. This wasn¡¯t a question I needed to answer in the first ce. When I didn¡¯t respond, the tyrant emperor asked again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer? Did you really hate me?¡± Even in the feeling of a cold sweat, I persisted in silence and gave no reaction. ¡®Endure! If you react here, you lose, you die! I¡¯d hate dying as soon as I found my old memories!¡¯ The emperor¡¯s face became more distorted by my unresponsive reaction, and his spirit became fierce. ¡°Answer me, Liliana!¡± Eventually, he shouted ferociously and threw the pottery next to him. What a mess! ¡®Jeez!¡¯ When I nced at how it was thrown, the pottery made a sizzling sound and turnedpletely into powder. The strength in his arms are also good. But even when I think about it, it seemed a little too great. Right in front of you, a wild beast is struggling and I can¡¯t even budge a single eyebrow! ¡®Was I this bad at the dolls¡¯ job?¡¯ I shook my head only inside, after making the bull$h1t for a while. ¡®No, no, no! No, my facial muscles are barely moving!¡¯ Since I lost my mother when I was 10 years old, I haven¡¯tughed properly, so I guess my facial muscles have hardened. But no matter how hard I could keep a straight face on the surface, I was actually scared to death. After all, he wasthetyrant emperor. But I knew well what kind of person he was. In the original work, he was basically expressed as an emotional person who doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s thoughts and behaves at will, but I feel that he is a very rational person. I trembled lightly and watched his reaction. As expected, the emperor was looking at me secretly while I was struggling. I thought to myself. ¡®He was now trying, and ying around with his new ¡®doll¡¯.¡¯ ?*??. my god¡ªI love this girl so much. her thoughts areeverything. but like, when u look at the cover.. . they¡¯re obviously both out of this world in terms of looks,ethereal looking beings. but like. . . let¡¯s be honest! if I were to choose who was better looking¡­ I would choose ms. girlie. without a doubt. like I would simp 24/7 over home girl¡¯s face. so. . . if she¡¯s tripping over his good looks. . . well. . . how does he feel ab hers? let¡¯s sit on that. yep I love you all, please take care and stay safe. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, of course, far from perfect so please feel free to reach out and point out any mistakes! Chapter 5 ?*??. Even after looking at me for a long time, I couldn¡¯t move, so heughed beautifully with a satisfactory expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I guess I¡¯m crazy. Don¡¯t hate me, even if you hate what I act like.¡± Then, suddenly, the atmosphere became grim, it crept over my face. I heard a sobe from the emperor. ¡®This tyrant is truly insane. To get angry,ugh, then cry in one sitting.¡¯ I internally clicked my tongue, and said¡®It seems that what you need is not a doll, rather a mental hospital.¡¯ After his ¡®test¡¯, the emperor lowered himself with a more rxed face than before. I was a little nervous about what I was going to do this time, but he suddenly hugged my waist, as if his arm was tangled there. I was embarrassed for a moment, but when the emperor looked up and gazed at me, my mood grew to fascination. ¡®If you look up at me like that, I. . .¡¯ Although the emperor was so beautiful, rather than romantic, it seemed that his embrace was more like a child hung up, and begging for the affection of his mother. ¡®I¡¯m not feeling as bad as I thought I would.¡¯ He hugged me and buried his head in the thigh next to me. When his hot cheeks touched me, the thin, silk pajamas sandwiching between them, my temperature rose. A low voice flowed though the lips pressed against my thigh. ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t go anywhere else anymore.¡± The emperor still hugged me for a while, unmoving. I looked down to see if he fell asleep, but was unable to check because the back of his head was facing mine. ¡®Could it have been about 20 minutes?¡¯ The emperor woke up silently, and headed to his bed. At that appearance, I cheered for a moment as if my first night with the emperor, which felt as long as decades, was finally over. In addition, this time, I clearly saw the appearance of him yawning. ¡®Are you finally going to sleep? The doll¡¯s effect is awesome. Well? Can I stop acting like a doll when the emperor sleeps?¡¯ While I was wondering what to do, the emperor took of his robe and threw it under the bed, and beckoned to me. ¡°Come on, Liliana.¡± ¡®Yeah?¡¯ What did you just say? As I was briefly distracted by his sculpted back, I doubted my ears. ¡°Hurry.¡± I knew intuitively. It was different from before. I had to move now. After swallowing from my dry throat, I hesitated for a moment at the Emperor¡¯smand then stood up. I looked I did, but fortunately I wasn¡¯t wrong. The emperor wrote the nket back as I approached his side looking away from his naked torso. ¡°Go to bed.¡± ¡®Yeah. . .!?¡¯ I was so surprised that I felt my eyeballs popping out instantly. ¡®Now, sleep? With me? Here? Does going to bed have an unambiguous meaning? Please say you¡¯re joking!¡¯ While I panicked and felt like the room was spinning in front of my eyes, he hugged me, and sat me on hisp. He took off my slippers by hand, while I felt his tight leg muscles under my thighs. After he took off my shoes the emperor hugged me and gentlyid me on the bed. His touch was careful as if thinking about the original person. As I tried to ignore the emperors touch, as I felt near naked, this time I concentrated on the feel of the bedding. ¡®It¡¯s soft. It¡¯s a very high-quality product, right?¡¯ I struggled with getting high-quality bedding, even in my previous life where I was hit with tremendous amounts of work, responsible for the absence of my precious sleep time. Even in this fearful situation, I enjoyed the luxury of bedding. ¡®Wow, is this going to be my first night bedding someone? Do I have to prepare for anything? If that¡¯s the case, tell me in advance!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe this situation, as I knew how much the emperor respected Liliana. ¡°Lie downfortably.¡± As I lie down slowly, praying for my precious life, he immediately wraps his arms around my waist. I try to not defy his touch. His strong arms wrapped over the thin, silk pajamas, as he pulled me close to his body. Startled, I struggled for a moment, and managers to grab the tip of the pillow. ¡®I think my heart¡¯s about to burst!¡¯ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen¡ª ( no, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it, but the first time I¡¯ve seen in person?) a man in bed! It¡¯s also with the person who held my life in his palms. He hugged me stronger once more. The. the emperor¡¯s face came right behind me, and i felt his breath brush against my ears. ¡®Ahhhhhh!¡¯ My face was flushed as if I were about to have a nose bleed soon. ¡°Liliana. . .¡± Azy voice, almost a sigh, flowed from the emperor¡¯s mouth. There were goosebumps on the nape of my neck from his warm breath. ¡®Mom, save me! Get away!¡® But on the contrary, he squeezed his arms, and moved my back against his hard chest. ¡®I¡¯m feeling a man¡¯s bare skin! A man¡¯s chest! Ahhhh!¡¯ In this dangerous bed, I was so relieved yet afraid that I couldn¡¯t speak. But soon after realizing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape anyway, I closed my eyes tightly and waited for the next step. ¡°. . .¡± Waiting. ¡°. . .¡± I kept waiting. ¡°. . . ?¡± Even after waiting a long time, the next signs of progress didn¡¯t appear, so I grew determined and slowly turned to the emperor. ¡®Now, are you sleeping?¡¯ The tyrant emperor of decadent beauty, whose dark circles seemed deep enough to flow down to his chin, was asleep while hugging me tightly. ¡®His sleeping face is so cute.¡¯ I rxed. I checked if he was really asleep by moving, but there was no reaction. ¡®Oh, didn¡¯t they say you couldn¡¯t sleep well, for a week?¡¯ Only then did I realize the true meaning of bing his ¡®doll¡¯. I literally became a puppet for the tyrant to y with. *** ¡°Marie, just wake up. Marie.¡± It¡¯s been a while since i was able to sleepfortably, but someone shook me. ¡®Oh, who is it. I¡¯ve finally slept for a long time.¡¯ I used to suffer from insomnia, from working overtime, but I finally feel asleep after this long time. The fluffy textures, and warm sensations sent me to sleep. ¡°Marie.¡± I was a little annoyed, and was about to tell the voice to leave me alone. I stayed still for a while before I remembered my situation and opened my eyes. ¡°It happened. You must have been tired.¡± Next to me as a freckled, scarlet-haired maid looking at me with a bright smile. When I saw some strafe maid clothes, I realized where I was. ¡®I forgot I was reincarnated in a novel!¡¯ I went to bed yesterday, and spent my first night, while Iy terrified next to the emperor. Even though it happened, who knew I could fall asleep like this. ¡°His Majesty went out at dawn. That to us . . .¡± Then the maid opened the door and entered. Her shouting was enough to fill the whole bedrooms with screams. ¡°Are you up!¡± The scarlet-haired maid was frightened by the loud appearance and stepped back. I just got up, so I rose from the bed, while staggering. ¡®Huh, my back hurts.¡¯ The problem derived from only sleeping on hard floors up until now, and then suddenly sleeping in a soft bed. What¡¯s more, I was stuck with that tyrant, whose muscles stayed stiff all night, so my whole body hurt. However, the maid-inw yelled, as she was not aware of my circumstances. ¡°Do you know what you have done?!¡± ¡®Me? Did I do something?¡¯ I looked at the maid¡¯s face in embarrassment, then quickly lowered my head as I felt her gaze. If a ve, the lowest ss, are confronted by a noble maid, they should be awed by their presence. Ten years of ve experience made my body instinctively lower its position. Satisfied with my appearances the maid screamed loudly again, despite her old age. ¡°How can you sleep in such an rude position while sleeping with His Majesty!¡± It was only then that I realized why the maid was so relentless. ¡®My sleepy habits are a little¡­nasty. But he was fine when he woke up?¡¯ In fact, I not only tossed and turned in my sleep, but also talked in my sleep and sometimes even drooled. Even though my body changed, my habits didn¡¯t seem to follow in that suit. Even when I was sleeping yesterday It seemed that my sleeping habits came out. ¡®Did I really sleep in such a manner? I couldn¡¯t have, because the emperor didn¡¯t seem to say anything.¡¯ My imagination created a creepy scenario. The tyrannical emperor saw it, and passed it over? ¡®My Lilliana wouldn¡¯t do this! Shuksak!¡¯ As I imagined this, my hand flew to my neck, without me knowing. Fortunately, it was still attached. ¡°If your Majesty had not generously covered ¡®Lily¡¯ with his own nket, I would have greatly feared for your life!¡± ¡®I thought he was we just a crazy, blood-thirsty guy, but maybe he could be considerate. . . no. The heroine¡¯s sleeping habits were nasty too.¡¯ The heroine that is the reason I was turned into a doll, Lilliana. Unlike her beautiful appearance, she was a reckless tomboy. Except for liking books, the word ¡®tomboy¡¯ really hit her traits spot on. So it made sense that the emperor was convinced I was ying Lilliana¡¯s role, and just left. ¡®If the heroine hadn¡¯t shared my sleeping habits, I would¡¯ve died for nothing.¡¯ I bowed my head deeply to convey a sense of understanding, and reflection to the maid. No matter how convinced the emperor was, there was nothing to say if I, a worker who was to y the role of the ¡®doll¡¯, was found sleeping in such a position. In this case, it was best to crawl before I could walk. Actually, when I bowed my head, and pretended to be embarrassed, the maid seemed satisfied. ¡°I guess it¡¯s partially our fault for putting you in there in such a hurry that we couldn¡¯t even teach you manners. Whew. Soon it will be time for the new maids to learn etiquette, so clean up your bedroom and go out.¡± At the order of the maid, I nodded and signaled that I knew. Once the storm swept away, I was relieved and copsed into the bed. My bottoms were buried into the bed. I looked back at the luxurious, fine bed and rubbed the nked against my hand. ¡®It still feels just as soft.¡¯ It was unexpected that I got struck by the head-maid¡¯s fire in the morning, but this kind of treatment was bearable. At least the food and bedding were great. When I started making the bed, the maid held me back. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll make the bed. This is because I know a trick. Marie should go and wash her face.¡± Seeing that she was pushing my back, she seemed the be my maid. After observing her, she looks like she¡¯s in her early twenties, so around my age. Even though she became a ve¡¯s maid, I wondered why a sad smile appeared on my exclusive maid¡¯s face. ¡®But, why does everyone keep calling me Marie?¡¯ ?*??. her internal thoughts are literally¡ª they make up this book. Let¡¯s be real. My fingers were ITCHING to typements into the story¡ªbut I figured it would be annoying so *suppresses urges* lets calm down. Chapter 6 ?*??. I was curious, so I went to the side room and looked at my face with the bracelet removed. ¡®It seems because I slept well, myplexion got better than yesterday.¡¯ If I wore the bracelet, I couldn¡¯t know my body¡¯s condition, because it changed my appearance. I was originally determined to die in the ve cage when I lost my voice and got sold again. I was in bad health enough to me to die, and most of all, all that was left of me was a pretty, dumb, female ve. But at least I wanted to die with my dignity as a human being, so I thought I would kill myself if it were sold for the purpose of s3x. ¡®Because that was the only freedom I had left.¡¯ Of course, I didn¡¯t think about taking my life now, when there was hope that I could live, after finding the memories of my previous life. ¡®Why would you give up when you have a chance to eat well and live well?¡¯ Lets work, work, work! Now, I was on the verge of shuddering. ¡®If your mentality is strong, there¡¯s no such thing as a better opportunity as this. Let¡¯s livefortably now.¡¯ Iughed internally and made up my mind. ¡®Yeah, what¡¯s the matter with that crazy guy hugging you to sleep? Just think of him as a big dog when you sleep together. It feels good to be warmed¡­¡¯ The thought of thinking along the stream of consciousness made me blush. My face blushed at thinking along that stream of consciousness. ¡®What are you talking about? You¡¯re acting as if you like that tyrant! No, the only good thing is his warm body temperature. No¡ª I mean!¡¯ The maidughed lightly when she saw how I was tearing at my hair. ¡°What made you blush so red?¡± At those words, my face flushed like a ripe persimmon1. Sheughed again and put the conversion bracelet on my wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t take this out if you can. The other day, His Majesty said you dropped your bracelet in your sleep, and you¡­ oh! Nothing. Well, it¡¯s just expensive, so don¡¯t lose it.¡± The maid faltered, perhaps it was a slip of tongue, because she turned back in a hurry. ¡®Never take it off.¡¯ I double-checked to see if the bracelet was on my wrist. And I decided to ask what I was curious about since yesterday. I approached the maid who was diligently cleaning the room and mouthed ¡®name¡¯ with the shape of my mouth. Then the maid looked at my lips for a moment and smiled as if she realized what I was trying to say. ¡°I¡¯m Rina! Rina Foid.¡± First of all, I nodded and mouthed again. [Why am I called Marie?] Rina, who had been following the shape of my mouth seemed a little embarrassed to understand my words. ¡°It stands for Marite. Several people came in as ¡®dolls¡¯, but the maids called them all Marie.¡± When I epted the answer, Rina, who was looking at me for a while, asked carefully. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Rina¡¯s question surprised me. I never thought a maid of the Imperial Pce would be curious about my name. I hesitated a little and gave her my name. ¡°Lona?¡± I nodded slightly. Then Rina smiled happily and held my hand tightly and waved it up and down. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of ourselves, Lona!¡± No matter how much you look at, this bright maid did not suit this imperial pce. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s morning. Hurry up and eat because I have to go for training.¡± With that being said, Lena gave me a sandwich full of eggs and a ss of fruit juice. ¡°Someone¡¯s taking care of me for breakfast!¡¯ I forgot the situation and almost shed tears. In most of my two lives, I was either skipping breakfast or, at best, having breakfast as an amodation when I was on a business trip, so it was like a dream of having breakfast that someone else takes care of. I bit into the sandwich with a thrilled face. ¡®This is also delicious!¡¯ The juice was also fresh and sweet, as if it was carefully juiced. Having emptied the bowl cleanly without any debris, I went to the training center, guided by Rina. Fortunately, the etiquette lessons weren¡¯t that difficult. There was etiquette education that I received, fit for a noble when I was young. I also received etiquette education for maids while working for an aristocratic family. Only the courtesy of the Imperial Pce was a bitplicated when dealing with the emperor or various other nobles. The courtesy sses were said to be over in a month, so I would soon be able toze around in the emperor¡¯s bedroom all day long. But that waster, but now I felt like I was going to die. ¡®This is tiring.¡¯ Both my mind and body had gradually exhausted, perhaps because of the turbulent routine ever since the dawn of yesterday. As soon as the etiquette ss was over, Rina and I returned to the side-room. Rumble¡ª. Then there was thunder in my stomach.The sound was so loud that my hand that was changing my clothes stopped reflexively. ¡®It¡¯s been only two hours since I ate that heavy sandwich.¡¯ Will my appearance change if I eat like this? I was thinking seriously for a moment, but Rina smiled little, as if she heard the sound. ¡°It¡¯s your first day, so I guess you¡¯re nervous. I¡¯ll bring your lunch right away. His Majesty will have lunch with the nobles, but he alwayses back in the afternoon.¡± After tying my waistband in a pretty ribboned shape, she told me to rest and left the room. As soon as she left, I sat in my reserved seat by the window where I sat, yesterday. As I sat in the chair, the tension in my body was relieved, and a sagging sigh poured out of my lips. ¡®Ha, I will live.¡¯ The morning sun by the window brought out my drowsiness. ¡®I thought I got a little better after sleeping well. If that¡¯s the case, why do I get tired easily, like this.¡¯ Well, my skinny body wouldn¡¯t be able to recover after only two days of rest. So her situation was more like honey. ¡®How long on earth has it been since you¡¯ve been soid back?¡¯ In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have enough time to sleep on the weekends because I was working, and in my present life, I¡¯ve always been a ve, except when I was young. So, having the time to enjoy the sunshine and tranquility, peacefully was rare. In situations like this, I wanted the time to stop. ¡®How much time has passed.¡¯ Two maids entered the bedroom with a small knock. ¡°Well, I did! Well? Who is it?¡± ¡°Oh right. They said this Marie was new.¡± When they saw me sitting in a room where they thought no one was in, they stopped, and soon, once they understood the situation, began to clean the room. At first, I was nervous about the appearance of strangers, but I realized that I didn¡¯t need to help them, so I decided to ¡®wait¡¯ quietly. I nced at the cleaning maids, and soon began to doze off like a cat basking under the sun. My body was human, and felt the need for sunshine, while I enjoyed this mellow break. Then the maidens began to talk loudly about me, as if they didn¡¯t like me dozing off by the window. ¡°I envy her. She¡¯s a lowly person, while I¡¯m a maid who serves her, while she¡¯s just sitting around and ying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when her neck will fly, so I¡¯ll let it go.¡± ¡°Well, thest Marie died in three days, right?¡± ¡°But the b*th was so cheeky. She acted like she was his concubine.¡± ¡°I was kind of happy when the b*itch disappeared. Well, she should¡¯ve known her ce.¡± It was as if they was threatening me secretly, saying, ¡®If you mess with us, you don¡¯t know when you¡¯re going to die.¡¯ I was curious if the tyrant would think of theints of his maids, as better than an ant¡¯s opinion. ¡®There is no way.¡¯ At that thought, I smiled and the maids flinched. ¡°Are youughing at me, now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn anything, as a ve?¡± As soon as they tried to jump at me in a fit of rage, the bedroom door popped open. It was the head-maid, Elmeria. ¡°Marie, His Majesty will be here soon, so be ready. Huh? They haven¡¯t even finished cleaning yet! Do something!¡± The two maids who were discovered by the head-maid, that were about to attack me, ran away from the bedroom after cleaning up with a fleeting, bitter cry. In the meantime, the maid who found me sitting quietly in my reserved seat went back with a satisfied expression. Silence flooded back into the bedroom. I looked out the window for a while at the news that the emperor wasing, but this bedroom was located in the secluded, innermost area, suited for the sensitive emperor, so I could only see a tree. Instead, the sunshine felt so good that I decided to enjoy it while I was waiting. It was because I didn¡¯t have the chance see the sunlight properly for such a Iong time, so the shower of sunlight felt perfect. I started dozing again. ¡®They said the emperor ising soon. But just a little more. . .¡¯ In the feeling of floating, I fell asleep while thinking about it. A feeling of happiness, as if the sun, covered, and wrapped around my whole body. *** In the morning, the Emperor¡¯s office, where government affairs were taking ce, was crowded with assistants, escorts, and attendants carrying out documents and doing other chores. ¡°This is the next document you want to pay for.¡± Raven stood by his side and handed the following documents to the Emperor. At the same time, he carefully peered at his master¡¯s face. His face was expressionless, but just by not frowning, Raven could see that the Lord liked the new doll. Besides, whether he slept well or not, his paperwork speed was iparably faster thanst week. However, Ridrian, who received the documents, was scanning the contents with his eyes, but all he could think of was the new doll. ¡®I mean, that her expression is on my mind.¡¯ This time again, it was at Raven¡¯s earnest request that he had been forced to live with the ¡®dolls¡¯. The things that resemble her are only their faces, but they¡¯repletely different inside. He spent a month or two with them, at the longest. ¡®Either this doll is crazy, or I am crazy.¡¯ I thought it would be the same this time, that she would fail, but I tested the doll, like a habit. ¡®The doll didn¡¯t even budge.¡¯ Ridrian stamped a seal on the reviewed papers and handed it over to another aide. ?*??. [ persimmon1 ] ~a fruit that is orange, but ripens to a red-ish shade. On a side note though¡ªtoday we discovered our FL¡¯s name! Lona, how cute. Also¡ªI don¡¯t like how everyone calls her a marite, like huh? whooo decided to give that horrendous nickname. ?*??. Chapter 7 ?*??. When I saw an unexpectedly calm doll while I was in a state of sleep deprivation, I lost patience and threw things a little too aggressively. Originally, ¡®dolls¡¯ from very get scared and struggle to run away when they¡¯re shouted at or threatened. If the new doll had acted like that, she wouldn¡¯t have been safe with his half-minded hands*. However, the new ¡®doll¡¯ didn¡¯t even lift an eyebrow, despite his screaming and violence. She had an amazing nerve. ( t/n: * meaning he would¡¯ve lost control, and killed her out of the desire to do so ) Eventually, he fell asleep hugging the new doll. But no matter what he did, he felt ufortable. ¡®Looking at me like that with Lily¡¯s face.¡¯ While Ridrian reviewed the following documents, Raven looked at the time and gave him his next schedule. ¡°Your Majesty, today¡¯s luncheon is with the Marquis of Vibrio. They said he has already arrived.¡± Ridrian heard him, but didn¡¯t answer. Marquis Vibrio was a writer who had desperately opposed his recent agenda. If it weren¡¯t for itspetent ability, it would have already lost its voice. (t/n: he¡¯s referring to the Marquis as an ¡®it¡¯. ) Ridrian nced at his watch once more, and then turned to the papers again. ¡°Cancel today¡¯s luncheon.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Raven was puzzled by the Emperor¡¯s sudden request. Normally, there was no change in the schedule. ¡°I think I¡¯m still sleepy.¡± Ridrian¡¯s joking tone made Raven pause. The Emperor¡¯s sleep is very important for this pce, and even for the well-being of the Empire. Furthermore, judging from the way he spoke sarcastically, he didn¡¯t really want to go to bed. Raven answered with a lip slightly curled up. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll send the Chancellor to the luncheon.¡± *** I suddenly awoke. ¡®Hyuk! How long have I slept?¡¯ I thought I was drooling, so I hurriedly wiped my mouth. Fortunately, my mouth was clean, but I sat down and slept, so my throat was dry. Looking at the clock, it seemed an hour had already passed. ¡®It¡¯s a lot morefortable than I thought it would be¡­huh?¡¯ Just as I was about to stand up, I felt a heavy weight on my knees and stiffened my body. ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor fell asleep with his head leaning against myp, murmuring softly in his sleep. The sunlight that shined clearly was covered by the shade of the trees, a shadow casting on his face. ¡®When did you get here?¡¯ A cold sweat ran down my back. I returned my gaze to the clock for a moment and then looked down at the Emperor¡¯s face again. No matter how much I looked at it, it seemed like he wasing to see Liliana after a refreshing luncheon that he usually ate with nobles. ¡®But why are you sleeping like this?¡¯ I¡¯d rather him just wake me up. I couldn¡¯t believe that the emperor was taking a nap while leaning on myp. Thanks to him, I had to sit there for a long time in fear of waking the Emperor up. I wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore because I just took a nap, and I started getting bored because I couldn¡¯t move. I rolled my eyes in the silent room. ¡®Shall I look at his face?¡¯ I decided not to miss this golden opportunity. When else would I ever be able to look at the emperor¡¯s face like this? I was able to rx more mentally than yesterday thanks to a good nap. I held my hair out of contact with his face and then carefully lowered my head. ¡®It feels different fromst night.¡¯ If the emperor I saw at night was a decadent man who caused my nose to bleed just by looking at him, the emperor of the day was a sickly, handsome man. His face was thinpared to his overall firm, solid-looking body frame. His smoothly stretched jawline and sharp nose y the most important role in his perfect features, and his slightly raised eye-shape*bined with his dark circles, created a decadent sexy look, rather than sharp. (*t/n: the direct trantion was: raised eye-tail? so I¡¯m guessing he has an almond shape/fox eye shape. ) His straight eyebrows were a little lighter, but they were hard to see because of his long bangs. Reflexively, my heart started pounding as I remembered the golden eyes that shone under them. ¡®Your eyes were like jewels.¡¯ And his powerful, yet impressive lips had a clear three-dimensional effect, like a sculpture, the color was redder than yesterday, perhaps because of sleeping well. ¡®He¡¯s so handsome. Even asleep, he¡¯s a sight for sore eyes.¡¯ I will live face-to-face with this man, every day until next year, and I am very grateful that it¡¯s with this face! I couldn¡¯t do anything because what I saw was so pretty, but my heart was pounding. If you have a pretty face, you will be forgiven. Somehow, yesterday¡¯s scary appearance came to mind, but I could only think of his beautiful face. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ I cooled my heated face by fanning my hands. Come to think of it, the emperor was said to be admired not only for his gorgeous face, but also for his power in the empire. When reading the original book, I thought his qualities were just male lead tropes, and said it was funny because I never thought I would see those qualities in real life. ¡°An Emperor at the frontline, I thought I could only see the situation in a drama.¡¯ Since the frontline is literally the first in ce to face the enemy, most emperors, who symbolize the existence of a nation, usually tookmand from the rear for their safety. Being on the front line meant being arrogant or confident in their own military power. Of course, the male lead, the Emperor was thetter. As evidence of this, the emperor¡¯s elite troops were famous for having the highest survival rates while taking on the most dangerous mission in the three wars and conquests after he took over the throne. Except for the fact that you wouldn¡¯t know when you would die from the emperor¡¯s whimsical sword, their troops were the most likely to survive, and it was easy to catch the emperor¡¯s eyes if you met his expectations. The nobles tried to nt their children in this unit because of that. When I imagined a field with his face, stirring the battlefield, thrilling scenes from the original came to mind. ¡®Those scenes were really cool. Maybe that¡¯s why he was so fit. . .¡¯ Thinking of his physical condition came with a stream of consciousness. I remembered his firm chest that pressed against my back all night. At the same time, my face burned brightly. ¡®Well, that was force majeure, but it¡¯s my job to be with him often! Get yourself together!¡¯ I shook my head to cool off my burning face. Then the emperor¡¯s body flinched, and at the same time, my movements stopped. His long eyshes rose slowly. After being absent-minded for a few seconds, he soon yawned and stretched. ¡°Haa*. Did you sleep well, Lily?¡±(t/n:???*in this asion, it would be like a tired sigh or a yawn.) He smiled at me with a drowsy face that showed he had just woken up. I vividly remembered his luscious appearance in our first meeting, yesterday. Thanks to this, the emperor¡¯s smile seemed to me like the voice of a beautiful beast who felt full. The emperor, who rose from his seat, lightly grabbed my hand. ¡°Come here.¡± He sat me on the long sofa in the middle of the room, theny down in myp, while on his knees. ¡°Sit on this sofa from now on. That chair is hard.¡± He took out a colored candy from a pretty ss bottle ced on the table and began to nibble on them. ¡®Are you hungry because you didn¡¯t eat lunch?¡¯ As I was briefly thinking about the emperor¡¯s poor eating habits, the emperor began to talk about many things. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I took a nap. I feel better thanks to you. Since yesterday, Ivan has been chasing me around and telling me to leave the Kingdom of Lucretia alone. If you weren¡¯t there, I would have cut it* on the spot.¡±(t/n: not him again¡ªreferring to someone as ¡®it¡¯ ) Then, he frowned slightly. I thought over where the Kingdom of Lucretia was, spilling his wise words out of one ear*. ( tn: idiom, means to ignore what someone said without keeping it in mind. aka went in one ear and out the other.) The Kingdom of Lucretia. It was a neighboring country located in the southeastern part of the Ivantic Empire ruled by a tyrant Emperor, and was famous for its abundant wheat production and high-quality fabrics. It was a rich and wealthy kingdom, so it had frequent ties with the empire. ¡®The silk there was very famous.¡¯ It reminded me of that wife of her former owner¡¯s family boasted of a silk shawl that she had received as a gift. Since it was an influential country through diplomacy and trade, its neighboring countries chose to get along with the Kingdom of Lucretia as much as possible. However, seeing that Ivan, who had been running the country for many years under the tyrant, Ridrian, who was so violent, the mad emperor must have sentenced him to conquer it. However, it was clear why the Kingdom of Lucretia was chosen as the target area for the Fourth Conquest. ¡®If it was Lucretia, wouldn¡¯t the scene take ce there? The country that closed their eyes when the male lead crossed the border. Well, if they didn¡¯t overlook him, the original wouldn¡¯t have gone to that point. . .¡¯ The original male lead had ended so gruesomely in the original, so I hadpassion for him. It was understandable that the emperor was traumatized. The description of the gruesomeness was also uselessly detailed, so I read those parts and felt bad for a while. She nodded inwardly with sympathy for the emperor¡¯s feelings for the kingdom of Lucretia. The emperor went on, fiddling with the tips of my hair. He stopped and whispered at the tips of my hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to erase Lucretia from the continent. It was noisy asking for the price of silk every time, but now this is good. Oh yeah. I have a good idea. I¡¯ll raise the price of silk, and instead, get you the necks of those royals. Of course. I will dedicate those necks to you, Lily. Please ept it with pleasure.¡± I think he¡¯s smiling at me again. It¡¯s not a murderously attractive smile, it¡¯s a delightful smile full of life. I flinched, with a tiny sweep of my ring finger and shrieked inwardly. ¡®I don¡¯t need that!¡¯ The heads of the kings of the three countries that had already been acquired through the wars of conquest must have been devoted to Liliana¡¯s tomb. All three countries contributed to the death of the heroine. However, since I am not Liliana, I wasn¡¯t happy at all when he lined up the necks of royals in front of me. No, if Liliana had seen him in the first ce, she would have been shocked and would hurry the emperor into getting rid of it right away. He continued to talk about political affairs in front of me for nearly an hour after that. ?*??. yo¡ªthis was so hard to trante, bc of the political affairs, holy *screams* hm. . . i¡¯m anticipating whates next? I love you all, please take care and stay safe. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter Chapter 8 He also told stories about someone whose life expectancy would be reduced in real-time, saying that someone who opposed his words would be eliminated. and that he would send someone to represent him in this diplomacy. They were stories that shorten my lifespan. I barely endured what I wanted to do¡ªkill the Emperor, who I could see clearly. I was profusely sweating because he kept telling confidential stories to the point that I thought he did it intentionally. ¡®Please don¡¯t tell me such private things!¡¯ Throughout the hour, I realized with my whole body why the first condition the maid-inw told me was confidentiality. The day I was found talking about any of this, my throat would be blown away instantly. For the first time, I felt grateful that I couldn¡¯t speak. This way, I¡¯ll never identally spread secrets that would jeopardize my throat. Then I realized a new fact. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to be a chatterbox.¡¯ When I read the original novel, the original heroine was so chatty that the Emperor had no time to speak, and when he met the heroine, he was so embarrassed by his new aspect that he had no time to talk. Because of this, the original book did not have many lines from the Emperor. Since the genre was also ¡®Tragedy,¡¯ most of the Emperor¡¯s scenes were painted with knives and blood. ¡®Because he has only talked to himself.¡¯ Suddenly it urred to me that he was lonely. No matter how perfect he is, he is the Emperor of the great empire. Since there is no one around to share his stories openly, he is holding onto a person he thinks is dead. It is also easy to dispose of dolls when they make mistakes. The throne is often called a lonely position, but I also knew the traumas of his childhood. Except for Lilliana in his lonely childhood, everyone in the pce ignored him, the Emperor turned away after the death of the Emperor¡¯s birth mother, and this terrible world betrayed and mocked him. The Emperor, who was sensitive and intelligent in nature, stopped believing in humans because of his childhood and preferred to be alone. Therefore, even though he was respected by the people and surrounded by numerous close aides and officials, the Emperor was always lonely. ¡®Raven¡¯s the only one that¡¯s left by him. The Emperor must have given up because Raven followed him every day for years.¡¯ I felt a little sorry for him. ¡®At least you can trust me.¡¯ I was just a person whose goal was to live the rest of my lifefortably, so I had no reason to betray the male lead if he didn¡¯t kill me. At that time, I suddenly felt that the inside of the room became quiet. One stepter, I realized that the Emperor, who was in the middle of a conversation, suddenly shut up. ¡®Huh? He looked as if he had found something unexpected. It was something strange too. ¡®Wait; what? Since when have you been looking at me with that face?¡¯ I was embarrassed because I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but my face still treaded without expression. ¡°You. . .!¡± He sprang up, grabbed my shoulder, and pressed my face close. He wore a strong scent, reminiscent of the daytime. ¡®Close! He¡¯s close!¡¯ He looked into my eyes from a distance close enough for our breaths to touch. His bright golden eyes seemed to prate deep into my heart. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡¯ Cold sweat flowed down my cheeks without my knowledge. Seeing it, he rubbed the cold sweat on my cheek with his slim, hardened fingers. It was not merely wiping, but a gesture that seemed to be agonizing over the situation. When I was in a moment of panic, the Emperor suddenly frowned, pushed me back, and immediately left the room. I subconsciously stroked my neck to check that my head was still attached to my body. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did you not like my sweat?¡¯ I¡¯m a human; how was I supposed to control such physiological phenomena? Forget about you being able to trust me. I take it back. I¡¯ll give you to the heroine as soon as possible. (*t/n: she has me wheezing. you¡¯re just gonna let him die?) I was embarrassed and vented my anger internally when suddenly, the door opened, and Rina entered. ¡°Lona, what happened? As soon as I saw Rina¡¯s face, I felt like crying. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t vent my heart out of this injustice! I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t talk! Give me my voice back!¡¯ I was bawling inside with my wish, which had a rtively high probability of being near unattainable when a seductive scent passed over the tip of my nose. My head turned automatically. ¡°Are you okay? I brought you lunch. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Rina¡¯s hands were filled with delicious dishes. ¡®It¡¯s my lunch!¡¯ My lunch today seems to be a typical Ethirium traditional dish. I saw a turkey dish, stir-fried vegetables, a potato mousse, and two white rolls. My stomach shook at that moment. Rumble¡ª! (*sfx) It was only then that I realized I had been starving for half a day. As soon as Rina went out to get my lunch, the Emperor returned, so I had to skip lunch and nap with him. What¡¯s upsetting is upsetting, but the Emperor wasn¡¯t at fault. When I put the piece of the turkey meat in my mouth, a sense of ecstasy spread throughout my tastebuds. I felt like my brain was melting. A piece of meat. A bite of potato mousse. And a piece of vegetables. ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s delicious. The person who cooked this must be an angel.¡¯ I paused the fork that was moving vigorously. Looking at the yellow potato mousse, I remembered the Emperor¡¯s golden eyes, which were shaking a little while ago. ¡®That¡¯s it¡­¡­ didn¡¯t he wear a face of embarrassment?¡¯ He looked flustered but didn¡¯t seem to get why. I didn¡¯t understand his reaction, so I made a visualization and bit the fork in my mouth. ¡®Why, all of a sudden? I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re not surprised that a ¡®doll¡¯ sweated, are you?¡¯ It was a little scary if you really thought about it. However, it was too calm to ignore the possibility. ¡®He¡¯s not called a crazy tyrant for nothing, is he?¡¯ Even if you¡¯re an Emperor, you can¡¯t really say, ¡®If you sweat, you¡¯re not Lily.¡¯ Aren¡¯t there records of having already cut off a ¡®doll¡¯ because their hair color was different? When I thought about it, the tail of my eyes drooped. ¡®I just have to be careful. I have no other choice.¡¯ After organizing my thoughts, I took a bite out of the potato mousse with my chopsticks. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s delicious!¡¯ *** That¡¯s how I ended the day peacefully. But the problem arose at night. At first, I thought my eyes were mistaken. ¡°Liliana.¡± I looked at the man standing in front of the door, clutching my duvet with astonished eyes. The Emperor, who returned to his bedroom at the end of dawn, called me in a morenguid tone than yesterday. Even worse, all he had on was a roughly worn tunic that had unraveled, showing his toned fronts. I looked down at him with my drowsy eyes with dark circles underneath, and I thought I was dreaming the moment I woke up. His solid chest muscles were visible between the unlocked tunics. ¡®Get dressed properly! No, there¡¯s no other ce to put my eyes.¡¯ Frustrated, I stuttered even though I was talking internally at the moment. The Emperor, who suddenly opened the door, returned to his absence and picked me up, bringing me to my bedroom. The fact that a man came into a women¡¯s room at dawn was frightening, but also, he smelled different from the day. ¡®Did you drink?¡¯ The sweet and stinging scent pricked my nose. In addition, the Emperor¡¯s eyes conveyed he had drunk quite a bit. ¡®A drunken beast¡ª¡¯ Maybe he felt my flinch because he grabbed me with a bloody grin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of me?¡± He brushed the hair off my cheek and tucked it behind my ear. His touch was sweet, but there was no warmth in his eyes. At the same time, he smiled at me, his eyes folding finely into crescents, almost as if he was satisfied. The art of his face was so exemry that I got lost in staring at his face. I was unsure whether the Emperor wanted a response to my question or not, but regardless, he grabbed me straight away and pushed me to bed a little rougher than yesterday. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯ I fell precariously on the bed, and I was frozen pale, but he suddenly touched his forehead and shook his head. His movements seemed to stagger quite a bit. ¡°Oh, I must have drunk a little too much.¡± ¡®If the Emperor was like that, how much did he drink? Who would you frown after drinking the poison?¡¯ (*t/n: guessing it¡¯s an idiom about regretting what you¡¯ve already done after it¡¯s toote. aka, don¡¯t cry over spilled milk. ) He threw off his top and came into bed, just like yesterday. Without any mercy, he stretched his arms around my waist. I was surprised by the pressure I felt in an unfamiliar area and flinched reflexively. ¡®Hey! What is this!¡¯ When I didn¡¯t obey as much as he thought, the Emperor said in a tone of disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His threatening voice froze me. Then, contentedly, he drew me toward him. ¡®Ahhhhhh!¡¯ Like yesterday, I couldn¡¯t sleep. An unknown man¡¯s chest was on my back, an unknown man¡¯s arm on my waist, and his legs¡ª I was feeling the legs of a stranger. ¡®Why! Why are you doing this at this hour?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand the reason at all. I shed tears inside. ¡®What if I get eaten?¡¯ I thought it would be either cut by a de or eaten by him. He embraced me more than he did yesterday as if he knew I was shivering. Then, as if the Emperor was satisfied only then, and he breathed drowsily. ¡°Stop moving.¡± Then it quickly became quiet. After being frozen for a long time, I slowly turned my head when the Emperor¡¯s breathing changed to a slow pace. The Emperor, with a slightly flushed face, was asleep, breathing. ¡®Thank you very much for blessing me with an up-close of your handsome face. No, that¡¯s not it! This is kind of frustrating.¡¯ Perhaps because of alcohol, his body temperature was higher than yesterday. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was so tightly hugged. It got stuffy. ?*??. Chapter 9 How long has it been since I woke up before the Emperor? ¡®Oh, his arm got a little loose.¡¯ After I noticed his arm¡¯s weak hold, I attempted to slip away as time passed. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± But the Emperor, who noticed this, immediately pulled me back with strength in his arms, his speedparable to a ghost. ¡®Wow!¡¯ My posture copsed, causing me to roll over and see the Emperor¡¯s sleeping face near the tip of my nose. ¡®Heez!¡¯ The tyrant¡¯s features were literally in the front of my nose. It was just his sleeping face, but my brain refused to think for a while because of his beauty that was more vulnerable than when he was awake. I could almost feel the clouds rising behind my head. (*t/n: she feels like she¡¯s flying high enough to reach the clouds by how good he looks hehe) ¡®I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡¯ I tried to loosen his arms with mental tears, but he didn¡¯t budge while sleeping. I should be happy to fall asleep in such a handsome man¡¯s arms, but now was not the time. Of course, there was also another problem; he was too gorgeous. I can¡¯t fall asleep because my heart is about to explode. But most of all, falling asleep this close with the dangerous tyrant was like falling asleep with my head stuck in the gullet of a beast. ¡®T_T. Help me.¡¯ (*t/n: Sob, Sob. Help me.) I shed tears inside for multiple reasons. But I must have fallen asleep, because the Emperor had already left the bedroom when I woke up the next morning after he covered me with a nket. Furthermore, the emperor never mentioned anything about what happened that day. ¡°Oh, Lily. How are you today? Let¡¯s go to bed early since we are tired today.¡± For a while, only question marks floated above my head. It was thanks to the Emperor, who naturally behaved as if nothing had happened. ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The light breeze molded the pleasant mood of a Spring day. It has already been two weeks since I started ying the Emperor¡¯s ¡®doll¡¯. There was never a day of ease while living with the Emperor. Contrary to my expectation that every day would be full of ups and downs, my time without the Emperor was unexpectedly peaceful and monotonous. Every morning, I learned imperial court etiquette with the new maids, returned to my room, and waited in my room until the Emperor¡ªthat was my routine for the day. Lina walked in and out, brought me my meal, and took care of me, but other than that, I spent most of my time alone in the bedroom quietly. ¡®In the past, I would have watched movies or read books.¡¯ When it was frustrating to wait alone, I opened the inside window to watch the outside wind. I couldn¡¯t go outside, so the head-maid allowed me that much. Even now, I sat leaning against the window, feeling the spring breeze at night and dozing off. ¡®Peaceful.¡¯ This job, in which I was able to take a nap every once in a while, was more delicious than I thought. It was because of my long life of very and my broken body. In fact, for the first three or four days, I struggled to fall asleep because a stranger (no, honestly, a breathtakingly beautiful man) was sharing my bed. If the Emperor tosses,flinch! Even if the Emperor takes a deep breath,flinch! It tasted like death every time I went to bed for about three days. Of course, once I fell deeply into sleep, I slept so soundly that I wouldn¡¯t even notice a noisy thief. ¡®I get tired after a day without sleep, but how did he go night after night without sleep for weeks?¡¯ It was just a marvel to be able to run this vast Empire in that condition. ¡®No, whenever he can¡¯t sleep, he bes a tyrant that does evil, so it¡¯s okay.¡¯ No matter how much he received the main character¡¯s buff, the Emperor, who couldn¡¯t get sleep for a week, was tired. As soon as he returned from drinking, he hugged me and fell asleep without saying anything. When he falls asleep, he falls asleep like a baby. It went to the extent that I didn¡¯t know if he would pay attention if I moved. He slept so well that I wondered if he was really a person who couldn¡¯t sleep without a doll. I suddenly thought of his texture and rubbed my fingers. ¡®I¡¯ve touched his hair as much as I could.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s hair was so soft that every time she touched it, she wondered what kind of conditioner he was using. ¡®His hair was too soft¡ª to the point where addiction is dangerous!¡¯ I knew my life would be in danger if I were caught, but I stroked the head of the slumbering Emperor without him even realizing it. ¡®But it¡¯s really soft.¡¯ But he only saw me after three days. After three days, hey on myp and continued to talk about his day¡¯s political affairs andints. I sighed as I remembered his story that I had to listen to for two hours. Thanks to his chatty tendencies, I found out his order to dismiss the Marquis Draman, the Governing-General of the Alto Kingdom, or the Colonial Rule of Alto, was a weekter. And I even knew who the next nominee was. ¡®I hope you don¡¯t do that. What kind of Emperor are you? You¡¯re as stubborn as a donkey. Talking into your ear is like trying to shout into a bamboo grove.¡¯ (*t/n: bamboo hedges can be used as sound barriers, so it¡¯s basically useless trying to change the Emperor¡¯s mind.) Even bamboo groves can be neatly burned down! (*t/n: bamboo is invasive and seen as very sturdy. even strong things can be burnt.) Besides, as he was talking, *he sometimes stared at my face, and I sometimes wondered if my neck was still in ce because of his meaningless actions. Fortunately, since the day before yesterday, I¡¯ve gotten used to it, so I visited dreand every night with the Emperor. (t/n: oOooh¡ªthe transformation bracelets only change hair color and eye color~ means he likes the structure of ur face) ¡®I just imagined him as a teddy bear; he would be a good plushie. So I slept well. Hahaha.¡¯ There was a problem. He was filled to the brim with exploration, too much for a teddy bear. I smiled in vain with my open eyes looking at the distant mountain view. It felt like my unexpected survival tips were gradually increasing. The Emperor slept less than I thought. He came back around 10 o¡¯clock, talked to me for about an hour, and went to bed around 11 o¡¯clock. And he had already left the room by 5 a.m. I was aware of the time because I was napping. And I was the opposite. ¡®I love it when I sleep for a long time every day. But even then, I keep getting sleepy.¡¯ Whether my body was trying to recover or just being rxed, I was alone in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom and took frequent naps. Few people came to visit, only the maid who went in and out for cleaning, and no one came in and touched her during the time she was waiting, alone. The maids were sometimes annoying, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem. ¡®I love taking naps here because it¡¯s quiet.¡¯ After all, when you eat a delicious meal properly and sit alone in a quiet room, you might be sleepy! I was dozing off like that again today. When my consciousness was half gone, I almost dozed off. Suddenly, the door opened, someone came in, and I felt irritated. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Five months is enough, so try to get more supply.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty, it takes two months toe here from Idman. If you think about stable distribution, it¡¯s too much pressure during autumn. Next spring would be better suited.¡± ¡°You want to fight in the spring? Who¡¯s responsible for next year¡¯s food supply?¡± The bedroom owner, the Emperor, and his aide, Raven, came in without warning. Perhaps the two were discussing supplies for the Lucretia Conquest War. Surprised by their sudden visit, I cracked my eyes for a moment and barely managed to open them, not paying attention to them. However, it was the first time that I¡¯ve seen the Emperor dress properly except for his bloody ceremonial attire on the first day, so my gaze continued without my knowledge. The blue-clothed ceremonial robe he wore seemed simple because there was no decoration, but unexpectedly, his face, by nature, was so full of life that itpleted his wear. He seeded in wearing it in a way that it brimmed with elegance. I understood why the youngdies of the Empire flock to see the Emperor, even from a distance. ¡®He styled his hair neatly. I thought he was a different person.¡± He came into the room and stopped to see me once he had found me. ¡°Oh, yeah. Lily is over there. Raven, bring me all the payment documents for the day.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of working on politics here? They¡¯re all ssified documents.¡± ¡°Why does it matter? It¡¯s Lily.¡± Yes, of course. I¡¯m a disposable doll; you can easily take my life whenever I slip up. ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± Raven nced at me and bowed his head to the Emperor before leaving the bedroom. I shed beads of sweat as the Emperor put the documents he was holding upon the table. He then sat across from me. ¡®I think he¡¯s really going to do his paperwork here. No, I mean, why would you leave all those nice imperial office rooms? Do you hate me resting that much?¡¯ He looked at me and said with a smile. ¡°Lily, even if I¡¯m bothersome, take a look. It¡¯s because this is the mostfortable ce. It¡¯s a nuisance to be an Emperor because eyes follow wherever I tread.¡± He had an excuse for this. He wasn¡¯t educated to be an Emperor initially, so he was ufortable with many court practices. His image of being a tyrant was so strong that it was hard to believe that he quietly submitted to the imperial etiquette. Still, he was the only Emperor on the continent and was the only one who had raised the Empire to have tremendous power in nearly five years. He told me so and soon stuck his nose into the papers he had brought with him, working silently. Surprisingly, I was fascinated by the way he focused on his documents. I lost my focus and watched him because it was fascinating to see him concentrate. It was the first time I¡¯ve seen him work. I was already deeply involved in the Emperor¡¯s private life that I didn¡¯t even think of the Emperor¡¯s public role. ¡®It¡¯s very unexpected.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s image was depictedfixed as him being a mad tyrant because our first meeting was full of blood and flesh. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s still the case.¡± At least, I didn¡¯t expect to see you working like this. He read the documents carefully and wrote down everything with a fountain pen in hand. It was when I was looking closely at the Emperor that¡ª. Knock knock. (*sfx) Someone knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s Raven, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Raven, who politely revealed his name, dragged a cart full of documents and office supplies into the bedroom. ¡®Oh, my God. You¡¯ll do all that in a day?¡¯ Chapter 10 Chapter 10 When he saw that I wasn¡¯t moving even after a long time, his satisfied face let out a bewitchingugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I guess I lost control and went a little crazy for a bit. Don¡¯t hate me for it, but if you do¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became grim. He covered his face with both of his hands, and if my ears weren¡¯t deceiving me, I think I even heard a sobbing sound. ¡®A crazy tyrant indeed. Angry for a second,ughs for the next, and cries in another.¡¯ I clicked my tongue, inwardly thinking to myself that perhaps what he needed wasn¡¯t a doll, but a hospital. A mental one at that. After the test, the emperor lowered himself with a face more rxed than before. I was just feeling a little nervous about what he was going to do this time when he suddenly hugged my waist. I was embarrassed for a moment, but when the emperor looked up and his eyes caught mine, I was dumbstruck and felt fascinated. ¡®If you keep looking at me like that, I¡­¡¯She didn¡¯t dare to continue her train of thought. Although the emperor was exceedingly attractive and manly, but when he was hugging me, it bore a resemnce to that of a child clinging onto his mother for affection. Truth be told, he looked quite adorable at this moment. Either that, or my mind was ying tricks on me. ¡®Hmm¡­ He¡¯s not as bad as I thought.¡¯ His hands circled my waist and he buried his head on top of my thighs. When his hot cheeks made contact with myp, with only thin silk pajamas separating the two of us, goosebumps unwittingly made itself known as it showed through theyer of my skin. A low voice flowed through his lips as he spoke above my thigh. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t go anywhere. Please, not anymore.¡± The emperor embraced me for a long time and did not move. I nced down to check if he was already asleep, but I could only see the back of his head so I wasn¡¯t certain.¡®Did he fall asleep? It has already been twenty minutes¡­¡¯However, the emperor got up silently and headed back to his bed. When I saw where he was headed, I cheered for a moment, thinking that my first night with the emperor that felt like decades, was finally over. In addition, I could clearly see him yawning. ¡®Are you finally going to sleep? The doll effect is awesome!¡¯She eximed, thinking to herself that she narrowly avoided danger. ¡®But can I even leave after the emperor falls asleep?¡¯ As I was contemting what to do, the emperor took off his robe and threw it under the bed and beckoned to me. ¡°Come here, Liliana.¡± As I was still briefly distracted by his sculpted back, I doubted my own hearing. ¡®Huh? Wait¨Cwhat did you just say?¡¯ ¡®Surely he wasn¡¯t telling me to go to him¡­ and then¡­w-we would¡­¡¯ ¡°Hurry.¡± His voice broke me out of my reverie. Intuitively, I knew. This was different from before. Even after swallowing saliva, my mouth still felt dry. I hesitated for quite some time, but in the end, I still stood up. I watched him, scrutinizing his expression to see if I made the right choice. Fortunately, it was. The emperor rolled up the nket as I approached, his naked torso ringly exhibited under the dim lighting. I quickly looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯My mind was a bit slow on the uptake, yet again. Afterwards I was so surprised I thought my eyeballs would pop out any second. ¡®S-Sleep? With me? Here? The ¡®sleeping¡¯ that you mean is purely innocent, right? Nothing ambiguous at all? Please say yes!¡¯ I was panicking, I felt like the world was spinning. But he hugged me, sat me on hisp and took off my slippers with his hand. His legs felt taut and firm under my thighs. The emperor hugged me after he took my slippers off and gentlyid me on the bed. His hands were very careful and his movements were soft, as if he was handling porcin that would break at any time¡ªas if he was holding something precious. Trying to ignore the emperor¡¯s touch, I felt the bedding underneath. ¡®It feels really soft. It¡¯s definitely a high-quality product.¡¯Back in my previous life, even if I was struggling with work and finances, I made sure to always have high quality bedding for my sleep. Here I was, trembling because of the emperor, but still had the excess energy to admire his luxurious mattress? It felt quiteughable. ¡®D-Don¡¯t tell me I have to experience my first time tonight? Should I be prepared? If that was the case, you could have at least told me in advance!¡¯ This situation was inconceivable for me, who was well aware of what exactly the emperor thought of Liliana. ¡°Lie downfortably.¡± I threw all thoughts of rebelling outside the window for the sake of my precious life. Slowly, Iid down on the bed and he enveloped me by the waist. His strong arms were wrapped over my thin silk pajamas as he pulled me closer to him. Surprised, I didn¡¯t know where to ce my hands for a while, then barely grabbed the end of the pillow. ¡®My heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst!¡¯ This is the first time I¡¯ve ever gotten in bed with a man! This is also the first time I¡¯ve met him, and what¡¯s even worse, he even holds my life in his hands! Unaware of the anxious thoughts guing my mind, the emperor continued hugging me, this time with more force. Then his face came right behind me and I felt his warm breath in the back of my ears. I shivered. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Blood rushed to my face, feeling like I would have a nosebleed this instance. ¡°Liliana.¡± A soft voice, like a sigh, flowed from the emperor¡¯s mouth. There were goose bumps on the nape of my neck where his breath touched. ¡®No! Stay away!¡¯My mind pleaded. But of course, he couldn¡¯t hear it. On the contrary, he squeezed his arms tighter, and his broad chest touched my back. ¡®A man¡¯s bare skin! A man¡¯s chest! Ahh!¡¯ In this dangerous bed, I felt so afraid that I couldn¡¯t speak. But upon realizing that I couldn¡¯t escape anyway, I closed my eyes tightly and quietly epted my fate, so I waited for that next step. ¡°¡­¡± And waited. ¡°¡­¡± I kept waiting. Silence¡­ Even after waiting patiently for a long time, that next step did note. Puzzled and faintly determined, I slowly turned to the emperor and was stunned at the sight. ¡®H-He¡¯s sleeping?¡¯ The tyrant emperor with unparalleled features and physique and dark locks of hair that seemed to flow down to his chin, was currently asleep while Iy snugly on his arms. ¡®His sleeping face is cute.¡¯ My body rxed. He seemed to be really tired, he didn¡¯t even have a reaction after I moved. ¡®Ah that¡¯s right, they did mention he hasn¡¯t slept in a week.¡¯ Only then was I able to realize the true meaning of being a ¡®doll¡¯. I literally ended up ying as one with such a dangerous person. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Marie, it¡¯s time to wake up. Marie!¡± It¡¯s been a while since I was able to sleepfortably, but someone kept shaking me. ¡®Ah, who is it? It¡¯s been a long time since I slept like this.¡¯ I suffered from overtime and insomnia every day, so sleeping deeply like this hasn¡¯t happened in quite a long time. The soft and fluffy texture felt really warm and cozy, I was incredibly reluctant to get up. ¡°Marie.¡± I was a little annoyed and was about to tell them to leave me alone when I noticed something. ¡®Hmmm? No voice ising out.¡¯ It took me a bit of time to recollect myself, but I remembered the situation and opened my eyes. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already awake. You must have been really tired.¡± Next to me was a freckled, scarlet-haired maid looking at me with a bright smile. When I saw those strange maid clothes, I soon realized where this was. ¡®That¡¯s right I reincarnated into a novel!¡¯ My first night was even unbearably spent with the male protagonist after I went to bed yesterday. Even through all that, I still managed to sleep so peacefully. I really have to admire how thick my nerves are. As I sat up, the maid said, ¡°His Majesty went out at dawn. He told us¡ª¡± The head maid briskly opened the door and entered, swiftly cutting off what the other maid was about to say. Her voice echoed within the bedroom. ¡°Are you up yet!¡± The maid got frightened by her sudden appearance and loud voice that she took a step back. I had gotten up after I had just recently awoke so I ended up staggering. ¡®Ow, my back hurts.¡¯ The issue was that, my body was used to sleeping on cold hard floors that suddenly sleeping in a soft bed felt odd. What¡¯s more, I was stiff all night long while lying next to that unpredictable tyrant. Due to that, there was no ce in my body that didn¡¯t hurt. However, the head maid continued yelling, as if unaware of my circumstances. ¡°Do you know what you have done!¡± ¡®Me? Did I do something wrong?¡¯ I looked at the maid¡¯s face with a bewildered expression then quickly lowered my head as the tail of her eyes went up. If a ve, the lowest of the low, were to go against a noble maid, it would be considered as huge disrespect and is worthy of punishment. The ten-year experience of very of this body caused me to instinctively lower my posture. Satisfied with the appearance, the maid screamed loudly, the strength of her voice belying her old age. ¡°How can you sleep with such a grotesque posture while sleeping with His Majesty!¡± It was only then that I realized the reason why she was furious. ¡®My sleeping habit is a little nasty. But when I woke up, wasn¡¯t I fine?¡¯ In fact, I wasn¡¯t just tossing around while sleeping because of my insomnia, I sometimes bare my stomach and even drool. Even though my body was different now, my old habits didn¡¯t seem to change. When I was sleeping yesterday, it appears that my poor sleeping habits were discovered. ¡®Did I sleep with such a poor attitude? I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about talking in my sleep because I can¡¯t even talk at the moment, but did I do something like grinding my teeth?¡¯ If I did, the tyrant emperor saw all that and let it go? My imagination immediately became chaotic and thought that he would say something like, ¡®My Liliana is not like this!¡¯ And then¡­ Swoosh. Imagining that, I shuddered and grabbed my neck inadvertently. Luckily, it was still properly attached. ¡°If His Majesty didn¡¯t generously say that Lily was originally like this and didn¡¯t cover the nket himself, I would have certainly punished you!¡± It was clear that the head maid was incredibly vexed by this matter. ¡®I thought he was just a crazy guy, but I guess he can be considerate. Thankfully, the original Lily¡¯s sleeping habits were also nasty.¡¯ Unlike her beautiful appearance, Liliana, the person that I became a doll for, was a young girl that acted like a tomboy and was an actual brat. Except for liking to read, she was very hard to manage. Thus, it was understandable that the emperor was convinced and just left. ¡®If the original hadn¡¯t been like that, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I died.¡¯ I bowed my head deeply in acknowledgment of understanding the situation to show my reflecting to the head maid. When she saw my submissive side, the maid seemed satisfied. Actually, I was only pretending to be embarrassed. But even if the emperor was convinced, my sleeping posture was truly appalling, even more so as I was a worker and a doll. Therefore, she definitely had grounds to be displeased. In this case, it was best to crawl and beg early to avoid incurring further dislike. Sure enough, she put her me elsewhere soon after. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s my fault that I put you in without even teaching basic etiquette due to the urgency of the situation. Soon, it will be time for the new maids to learn them, so clean up your bedroom and go out.¡± At the order of the maid, I nodded and signaled that I understood. Once the storm passed, I was relieved and copsed back into the bed with my butt steadily nted onto the mattress. I nced at the finelyvished bed and rubbed the nket with my hand. ¡®It still feels so good.¡¯ It was unexpected that I was struck by the fire of a maid in the morning, but this kind of treatment was still bearable. At least the food and bedding were excellent. When I started fixing the bed, the maid stopped me. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll make the bed, this requires quite a few tricks. Marie, you should just go and wash your face.¡± She was pushing my back at the same time she was speaking. Seeing that, she must have been my personal maid. She looked like someone in her early twenties, so it seemed like she was around my age. She would give me a kind smile every time she looked at me, and I then understood why she was chosen to be a ve¡¯s personal maid. ¡®But why are they calling me Marie?¡¯ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Even though I was curious, I decided to think nothing more of it and went to the side room. I examined my face as I removed the bracelet, revealing my true appearance. ¡®Because I slept well, it seems like myplexion has gotten better than yesterday.¡¯ If I wore the bracelet, I wouldn¡¯t know what condition my body was in because it kept the skin to a certain color. When I lost my voice and got sold again, I was prepared to die in that ve cage. My health was already terrible enough, and after all is said and done; all that¡¯s left was a pretty and mute female ve. With only these as my redeeming qualities, it wouldn¡¯t evene as a surprise if I was sold forthatpurpose. However, as a human being with still a shred of self-respect, I at least want to die with dignity. ¡®Because that is the only thing that¡¯s left of me at this point.¡¯ Therefore, if I got sold as a s*x ve, I promised to take my own life. Of course, that was until today, where I now have the hope that I could live after finding the memories of my previous life. Why give up when I have a chance to eat well and live well? Then and now it was always work, work, and work! Just thinking about it drives me insane. ¡®Keep your mentality strong, there is no other job like this. Let¡¯s just try to live a little morefortably from now on.¡¯ Iughed inwardly and subsequently made up my mind. ¡®Okay, so what if that crazy guy hugs me while he sleeps? I can just think of him as a big dog sleeping together with me. He was quite warm too, which was kind of nice¡­¡¯ I blushed at my thoughts. It actually led me to this type of imagination! ¡®No, what are you talking about? Liking the tyrant?! Absolutely not! Even if his body was warm and pleasant¡ªno, what I meant was¡ª!¡¯I grabbed my hair to prevent my traitorous ideas from emerging. The maidughed a bit when she saw me plucking my hair in distress. ¡°What did you think of that made your face turn so red?¡± At her words, the color of my face became an alluring shade of red. Sheughed again and put the transformation bracelet back on my wrist. ¡°If possible, don¡¯t take this off. I forgot which Marie it was, but one day, His Majesty said that the bracelet was missing while sleeping and then¡­ Oh! Never mind, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just expensive, so don¡¯t lose it.¡± The maid hurriedly turned as if it was a mistake. ¡®Oh, true. If he got up and saw the different hair color, the tyrant would have just beheaded me right there and then while saying that this is not his Liliana.¡¯ It was a quite a gruesome scene. I decided I would never take it off after a bout of deliberation. I checked once again to see if the bracelet was on my wrist and decided to ask something I was curious about since yesterday. I approached the maid who was diligently organizing the room and mimed the word ¡®name¡¯ with my mouth. Then the maid looked at my lips for a moment and smiled wide as if she realized it. ¡°I am Lina! Lina Foid.¡± First, I nodded and mimed words again with my mouth. [Why am I Marie?] Lina moved her mouth trying to understand the words I was struggling to convey, I received an ufortable look after she understood what I was saying. ¡°It¡¯s short for Marite which means ¡°doll¡±. The head maid called all dolls ¡®Marie¡¯ and we followed suit.¡± As I agreed without saying anything to the answer, Lina, who looked at me for a moment, asked carefully. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lina¡¯s question surprised me. I didn¡¯t know that the maid at the Imperial Pce would be interested in knowing my name. I hesitated a little and then gave it to her. ¡°Iona?¡± I nodded slightly. Lina smiled cheerfully and grabbed my hand tightly and waved it up and down. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Iona!¡± No matter how much you look, this bright and sunny maid did not suit this imperial pce. It was bitter here, but still, I felt lucky to someone like her by my side. ¡°Ah! This is breakfast. You have to go to ss soon, so eat quickly.¡± With that said, Lena brought me a sandwich full of eggs and a ss of fruit juice. ¡®A breakfast made just for me by someone else!¡¯ I forgot the situation and almost shed tears, remembering how the majority of mytwolives were all about skipping breakfast. At best, I would have breakfast at the amodation where I had a business trip. So, getting a breakfast prepared just for me felt like a dream. I bit into the sandwich with a thrilled face.¡®It¡¯s even delicious too!¡¯ The juice was also fresh and sweet, clearly having been meticulously prepared. Having emptied the bowl cleanly without even a grain of rice left, I obediently went to the training center under Lina¡¯s guidance. Fortunately, the etiquette ss wasn¡¯t that difficult. I¡¯ve already received etiquette training as a noble when I was young, then I further received etiquette training as a maid when I was working for the aristocrats. However, the courtesy policies of the imperial pce were a bitplicated, especially in dealing with the emperor and various nobles. The courtesy ss was said to be over in a month, so I would soon be able to y as a doll in the emperor¡¯s bedroom all day long. But that was forter. Right now? I was simply dying. ¡®It¡¯s so tiring.¡¯ Both mind and body were gradually exhausted, perhaps because of the turbulent routine from yesterday¡¯s dawn up to now. As soon as the etiquette ss was over, Lina and I returned to the side room. Rumble¡ª When my stomach rumbled, the room was silent, and this silence only served to amplify the sound as if thunder had struck the ce. It was so loud that my hand stiffened while I was changing clothes. ¡®It¡¯s only been two hours since I ate that heavy sandwich.¡¯ Was I always like this? I was thinking seriously for a moment when Linaughed a little after hearing the sound. ¡°It¡¯s your first time, so I guess you are nervous. I¡¯ll bring you lunch soon. His Majesty will have lunch with the nobles, so he wille back in the afternoon.¡± After tying my waistband into a beautiful ribbon shape, she told me to rest and left the room. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 As soon as she was gone, I sat in the reserved seat by the window where I was yesterday. As I sat on the chair, all the tension left my body and a relieved sigh poured out. The morning sun by the window brought drowsiness to my being. ¡®Ha, I feel a bit better.¡¯ I thought I would¡¯ve gotten a little better after sleeping wellst night, I didn¡¯t realize I would get tired so fast. Bute to think of it, it was also quite reasonable. Just two days of rest, there was no way my skinny body would have recovered that quickly. That made the job even better. ¡®How long has it been since I was able to rx like this?¡¯ In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have enough time to sleep because of work, including weekends. In my present life, I was working as a ve with the exception of when I was young. It was already rare enough that I can enjoy moments of tranquility under the mellow sunshine ¡®I just want time to stop like this.¡¯ While I was mulling over my thoughts, two maids entered the bedroom. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡ªHmmm? Who are you?¡± The other maid stopped talking after seeing me, but afterwards she just casually answered her own question. ¡°Oh, right. I was told there was a new Marie.¡± When they saw me sitting in a room which they thought was currently unupied, they hesitated, but soon they understood the situation and began to clean the room. At first, I was very nervous about the appearance of strangers, but I realized that I didn¡¯t need to help them, so I decided to quietly wait. I nced at the cleaning maids and soon decided to go to sleep. Much like a cat basking in the sun, there were people like me who often enjoyed this sweet sensation of rxing. My body was greedily taking in the soft gentle rays, epting thefort it offers and lulling me into a serene silence. It was then that the maids decided to talk out loud about how they didn¡¯t like me sleeping by the window. ¡°I guess someone is living the life. Getting served by maids even though they are low status, and they do nothing but sit and y.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know when their heads will fly, so you ought to give them a break.¡± ¡°True, thest Marie died from having her limbs cut off in just three days, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she was too cocky. Remember how she acted like a concubine?¡± ¡°The head maid also liked the fact that she¡¯s gone. She was unaware of her status, she¡¯s nothing but just one of the receable Marie¡¯s that could drop dead anytime.¡± Both maids uttered a scathing and sarcastic remark right after the other. It was as if they were secretly threatening me by implying,¡®If you mess with us, you won¡¯t know what¡¯sing.¡¯ I was curious, would the tyrant emperor even pay attention to the words of a bunch of insignificant maids? ¡®That won¡¯t happen.¡¯At that thought, I smirked and the maids flinched. ¡°Are you sneering at us right now?¡± her face turned ugly, clearly provoked. ¡°You are nothing but a ve, how dare you!¡± However, the moment they started to attack me, the door to the bedroom opened. It was the head maid, Elmeria. ¡°Marie, His Majesty will be here soon, so get ready.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± seeing the two maids cking off of their duties, Elmeria began to scold them. ¡°What the hell are you two doing? You haven¡¯t even finished cleaning yet!¡± The two maids were spotted by her in the same posture when they were trying to confront me. They scampered away quickly after they finished cleaning while the berating screams of the head maid could be heard from time to time. In the meantime, the head maid who found me sitting quietly in the reserved seat left with a satisfied expression. Silence returned to the bedroom. At the news that the emperor wasing, I calmly directed my sight to the outside of the window for a while. Sadly, this bedroom was located in the innermost area and as the emperor was quite sensitive about privacy, there was nothing worth looking at except the trees. The sunshine was so good though, so I decided to enjoy it properly while I was waiting. ¡®They said the emperor wasing soon. But just a little bit more¡­¡¯ Soon after, I started dozing off again. Feeling weightless, as if I was floating, I fell asleep while thinking about the happiness that coursed through my veins as the sun has finallyfortably wrapped me in its tender embrace. *** In the emperor¡¯s office, where governmental affairs were taking ce in the morning, was presently crowded with aides, escorts, and attendants who worked on various documents, confidential files, and all kinds of chores. ¡°This is the next document for payment.¡± Raven, who stood by the emperor¡¯s side, handed him documents to assess. At the same time, he carefully examined his master¡¯s face. It was expressionless but he also wasn¡¯t frowning. He could deduce that the lord liked the new doll. Besides, thanks to the emperor being able to get sleep, his speed of doing paperwork was iparably quicker thanst week. However, Ridrian, who received the documents, was scanning the contents with his eyes, but all he could think about was the new doll. ¡®That expression still lingers on my mind.¡¯ Again, it was because of Raven¡¯s request that he ept the doll. Still, he decided to give him this favor. It would onlyst a month or two anyway. It¡¯s just that, the dolls¡¯ faces were always same to him, but he knew they werepletely different inside. ¡®Either they go crazy, or I go crazy. Thinking it would be the same this time, I tested the doll out of habit.¡¯ But¡­ The doll didn¡¯t even budge. Ridrian soundlessly stamped a seal on the reviewed papers, then handed it over to another aide. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 When Ridrian saw that the doll still had a calm expression on her face, he quickly became impatient. Due to hisck of sleep, he became a little reckless. Originally, the dolls were supposed to get terrified when he threatened or yelled at them. With their harrowing experience from very, they would instinctively tremble or struggle to flee. If the new doll was the same, she wouldn¡¯t havested the night, especially with him being half-crazed from insomnia. But despite his bellowing voice and violent behavior, the new doll didn¡¯t even raise a single eyebrow. ¡®Quite bold of her.¡¯ In the end, although he fell asleep with the new doll, he was slightly uneasy that she remained expressionless no matter what he did.¡®She has the same face as Lily, but the way she kept looking at me¡­¡¯ Ridrian continued to review the next document as Raven took note of the time and told him about the next schedule. ¡°Your Majesty, today¡¯s luncheon is with the Marquis of Vibrio. I was told he has already arrived.¡± Ridrian heard but did not answer. The Marquis of Vibrio was the one who had recently opposed his agenda. If he hadn¡¯t been the least bitpetent, he would¡¯ve already lost his head. Ridrian nced at the clock and turned his attention back to the paperwork. ¡°Cancel it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Raven was perplexed by the sudden turn of events. The emperor has never changed his schedule before. ¡°I still feel sleepy.¡± Ridrian expressed derisively. Raven hesitated. The emperor¡¯s sleep was very important for the stability of the imperial pce, not to mention, the empire itself. Furthermore, the cynical tone in his voice made it seem that he wasn¡¯t simply cancelling luncheon to go to sleep. With a corner of his mouth slightly raised, Raven replied, ¡°I understand. I will ask the chancellor to attend the luncheon.¡± *** After some time passed, I woke up all of a sudden. ¡®Ugh! How long was I asleep?¡¯ Not knowing whether I drooled or not, I wiped my mouth in a hurry. Luckily, it was clean, but since I slept sitting down, my neck felt stiff. I took a glimpse at the clock and noticed an hour had already slipped by. ¡®I slept longer than I thought¡ªHuh?!¡¯ As I was about to stand up, I felt a heavy weight on my knees and was stupefied. ¡°Mm.¡± The emperor was talking in his sleep, all the while leaning his head on my knees. His face was shadowed by the obscured portion of a tree clear that blocked the sunshine. ¡®When did hee in?¡¯ Cold sweat drenched my back. I nced at the clock for a moment and gazed back down at the emperor¡¯s face. No matter how much I stare, it was a fact that he was here and had sought out Liliana¡ªor me for that matter¡ªinstead of apanying nobility during luncheon. ¡®Why are you sleeping like this?¡¯ I was dazed for some time. It was unbelievable that a man of such an important stature would lower himself to take a nap on myp, and yet here he was. Thanks to this, I had to sit in that state for a long time, afraid of disturbing the emperor. ¡®He should¡¯ve just woken me.¡¯ I didn¡¯t feel tired anymore after sleeping but I was stuck. Unable to move from this position, I started getting bored. In the quiet room, I pondered about what I should do. ¡®Should I take a look at his face?¡¯ I chose not to miss this golden opportunity. When will I be this close to the emperor again? Thanks to that nap, I was mentally steadier than yesterday. I held my hair away from his face, bowed my head, and peered at him carefully. ¡®It feels different fromst night.¡¯ If the emperor was a decadent man who would have caused nosebleeds at night, the emperor at daylight looked handsome but a bit frail. He had a thin facepared to a body line that was quite solid in its entirety. The sleek jawline and pointed nose were the primary distinguishing features of his face, while the slightly raised outer corners of his eyesbined with dark circles gave him a sexy sultry look rather than it being sharp and domineering. His straight eyebrows were a little thin, but it was a bit shrouded under the fringes of his hair. I couldn¡¯t see it but I knew, he had beautiful golden eyes shining beneath his eyelids that made my heart pound. ¡®His eyes were like jewels.¡¯ The most striking feature he had were his lips that were three-dimensional that appeared as if it were painstakingly carved by a master artist, the color was redder and deeper than yesterday too. It was probably because he had a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡®He¡¯s very handsome. What a sight for sore eyes!¡¯ If I was going to live face-to-face with a man I barely knew for every day of the next few years, he should at least have an eptable face. But having seen this sight, I was exceedingly grateful that it was this kind of exquisite face! I didn¡¯t do anything to him at the moment just because I found him to be extremely alluring, but my heart kept beating in my chest. I was told that if you if you had a pretty or handsome face, you could be forgiven for anything. Looking at his appearance right now, I didn¡¯t doubt those words. I think I could even forgive him forst night¡¯s rampage! ¡®Dangerous, very dangerous.¡¯ I fanned and cooled my warming face with my hands. Thinking about it again; the emperor, not only did he have a good face, but he was also considered as one of the strongest in the empire. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 In the novel, whether it was because the emperor got the male protagonist buff or not, it was told he can handle one hundred men on his own without issues. I wanted to see if that was truly the case. ¡®An emperor that stands and leads the army at the front, I thought I would only get to see such a thing in a drama.¡¯ The front line is literally the first in line to face the enemy. Thus, an emperor, who symbolizes the existence of a nation, usuallymanded at the rear for safety. Being on the front lines either meant you were arrogant or confident in your own strength and armed forces. Of course, the male protagonist was thetter. As evidenced by this, after the emperor¡¯s reign, immediate elite troops that served under him were renowned as the units that had the highest survival rate. That was even after they were given deadly missions toplete during the three conquest wars. Due to this, the nobles tried to put their children in this unit as it had a higher probability of survival, and it was easy to catch the emperor¡¯s eyes if they seeded in their duties. The only problem was that, they did not know when they would die from the sword of this fickle emperor. As I imagined his face swinging his weapon around in the battlefield, I remembered the exhrating scenes of the original novel. ¡®Oh my! Those scenes were really cool. If I remembered correctly, his body was also¡­¡¯ As I watched how the flow of my consciousness went in that direction, I remembered his physical condition. I also remembered his tight chest that touched my back all night. At the same time, my face burned. ¡®T-That was a force majeure! It¡¯s an important part of my job to be together with him often! Snap out of it!¡¯ I shook my head to cool off my heated face, then the emperor¡¯s body shook. My movements paused. His long eyshes slowly went up. After seeing me, he went still for a few seconds, then he yawned and stretched his body. ¡°Did you sleep well, Lily?¡± He gave me a sunny smile, indicating he slept well. I suddenly remembered the emperor that was filled with murderous intent during our first meeting yesterday. Today though, the emperor¡¯s smile made me feel like he was a purring, satiated beast. He stood up and lightly grabbed my hand. ¡°Come.¡± He led me to a sitting position on the long sofa in the middle of the room. Thenid his head on myp. ¡°I will be sitting on this couch in the future. That chair,¡± he gave a dissatisfied nce at the previous one and said, ¡°it¡¯s hard.¡± He pulled out colored candy from the pretty ss bottle on the table and started eating. ¡®I feel hungry, probably because I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet.¡¯ I was just thinking about the emperor¡¯s poor eating habits when he started talking. ¡°It is quite unimaginable that I fell asleep thanks to you. I feel a little relieved.¡± He let out a breath and continued speaking, ¡°Yesterday, there was this idiotic man named Ivan that kept chasing after me and told me to leave the Kingdom of Lucretia alone.¡± A displeased expression flitted across his face, ¡°If I had already found people that could rece him, I would have gotten rid of him on the spot.¡± Then he frowned. I listened to his scary words that went from one ear and out of the other. I didn¡¯t know why he was telling me this, I didn¡¯t even understand the situation, so I just silently contemted where the Kingdom of Lucretia was. Kingdom of Lucretia. It was a neighboring country in the southeast of the Ivant Empire ruled by a tyrannical emperor. It was a rich and prosperous kingdom that was known for its abundant wheat production and high-quality textiles. This kingdom was frequently traveled to from the empire. ¡®The silk is very famous there.¡¯I remembered the wife of my former owner who constantly boasted of the silk shawl she received as a gift. Because there was much to gain from diplomacy and trade, the neighboring countries chose to stay in good terms with the Kingdom of Lucretia. But seeing Chancellor Ivan, who had been serving the country for years under this tyrant, very worried about the situation, the emperor must have mentioned his desire to conquer Lucretia. Moreover, it was clear why he chose this kingdom as the target that would spark Fourth Conquest War. ¡®If it¡¯s Lucretia, it was there, right? The country that didn¡¯t do anything when the original Liliana crossed their border. If they didn¡¯t intentionally keep a blind eye towards the situation, she wouldn¡¯t have gone until that point.¡¯ I had sympathy for her because the original Liliana suffered a very terrible ending in the story. It was understandable that the emperor had been traumatized. The description of the misery was so detailed that after reading it that for a while, even I didn¡¯t feel well. I nodded with a hundred percent approval to the emperor¡¯s desire to conquer the Kingdom of Lucretia. I could sympathize with his plight, after all. The emperor touched the tip of my hair. ¡°Lucretia will be erased from the continent. They kept trying to raise the silk prices for a while now anyway.¡± Then he grinned, ¡°I just had a great idea. How about I raise the price of silk and in exchange, I¡¯ll take their nobles¡¯ heads? Of course, I will dedicate them to you, my dear Lily. Please ept them.¡± He was saying those words with a bright smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t a smile with murderous intent, but a soft and beautiful smile that was full of life. The scene would¡¯ve been perfect, if only his words weren¡¯t viciously condemning. I screamed little bit on the inside.¡®I don¡¯t need that!¡¯ All the heads of the three kings from thest few conquests would have been ced at her tomb. That was because all three countries contributed to the original Liliana¡¯s death. But I wasn¡¯t Liliana, so I wouldn¡¯t be happy to have the heads of the ones responsible in front of me. No, if Liliana had seen it in the first ce, she would¡¯ve been terrified of the emperor and would want to get rid of it right away. Uncaring about my own thoughts, he continued talking about his day for an hour after that. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 His stories felt like they were reducing my lifespan after each passing minute. Deciding on who he would send to represent the empire for diplomacy, about how he barely withheld killing someone who kept brown-nosing him, or talks about how he was going to deal with a certain someone who opposed his words. It felt like he was intentionally only talking about confidential things. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable, my back already sweating profusely. ¡®Please don¡¯t tell me about those confidential stuff!¡¯ I realized, with every fiber of my being, the reason why the first condition of the head maid before giving this job to me, was that I had to be able to keep secrets. In the instance that I was found to have been leaking information or when any of these talks circted, my head would be flying right off my body. For the first time, I felt greatly relieved of the fact that I couldn¡¯t speak. I wouldn¡¯t be able to identally spread confidential information and endanger my life. Then I realized something else. ¡®The emperor was a very chatty fellow.¡¯ When the original Liliana was with him, she was so chatty that the emperor didn¡¯t even have much time to speak. Then, when he met the female protagonist, he could not speak much because he felt at loss by the new face. Because of this, there weren¡¯t many lines in the script for the emperor in the original novel. Since the genre was a tragic romance fantasy, scenes in which blood was sprayed with swords by him were the usual urrence than him talking. ¡®Could it be that he was just talking to himself?¡¯ Suddenly, I felt that he was rather pitiful. ¡®So what if you were the emperor of a great empire? You don¡¯t even have anyone to talk about any of this and you cannot freely converse with others due to your status either.¡¯ Therefore, he has no choice but toin to a doll as a recement. If it was a doll, you can just easily to dispose of it when you were tired of it. The emperor¡¯s seat is said to be a lonely one, and I was aware of his background. In his forlorn childhood, except For Lilliana, everyone in the pce ignored him. After the death of his mother, the emperor his father abandoned him, and this awful world betrayed and started taunting him. The sensitive and intelligent emperor became increasingly wary and distrustful of people because of his childhood. He already thought it was natural for him to be isted from others. Considering his earlier experiences, even though he was revered by the people and surrounded by many of his confidants and servants, the emperor appeared quite solitary. ¡®Raven is one of the few people he kept around, and that was only because Raven followed him every day for many years until the emperor finally gave up and let him be.¡¯ I felt pity for him. ¡®At least you should be able to trust me.¡¯I thought to myself. I was one that just wants to livefortably for the rest of my life, so there was no reason to betray him if he didn¡¯t want to outright kill me. Unexpectedly, I felt the room go quiet all of sudden. I realized one step toote that the emperor had suddenly stopped talking. He looked as if he had discovered something he hadn¡¯t thought about, something unfamiliar. ¡®What? What?! When did you start looking at me like that?¡¯ I was embarrassed because I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I still maintained an expressionless face on the outside. ¡°You¡­¡± He rose up, grabbed my shoulder, and pulled his face closer. A strange scent struck my senses. ¡®Close! It¡¯s too close!¡¯ He looked into my eyes intently, he was so close that we could feel each other¡¯s breath. His glowing golden eyes seemed to prate the depths of my heart. ¡®Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡¯ Without knowing it, a bead of sweat ran down my cheeks. When he noticed, he wiped the cold sweat that had flowed down my cheeks with his thin but strong fingers. It was not just wiping, but a gesture that seemed to be pondering something. What he was thinking about, I didn¡¯t know. While I was in mentally in panic, the emperor let out a scowl and pushed me gently away from him. Then he left the room. I unwittingly stroked my neck to make sure it was still attached. ¡®What¡¯s up with him this time? Did he not like me sweating? How do I even control the physiological phenomena of a human being?¡¯I grumbled. ¡®That¡¯s it! I¡¯m cancelling the whole you can trust me thing. Go to the female protagonist as soon as possible!¡¯ While I was puzzled and angry about what happened, the door opened and Lina came in. ¡°Iona, did something happen?¡± As soon as I saw her face, I felt like I was about to cry. ¡®I can¡¯t express my feelings about how unfair everything is! I can¡¯t even talk! Ah, give me back my voice!¡¯Wishing for something that most likely won¡¯t be granted to me, I was cried on the inside. Then I detected a scent that smelt very seductive, and my head automatically veered towards its direction. In Lina¡¯s hands, was a delicious dish. ¡°Are you okay? I brought you lunch, are you not hungry?¡± ¡®Ah, it¡¯s my lunch!¡¯ Today¡¯s menu seems to be a typical Eterium traditional meal; there was turkey, stir-fried vegetables, mashed potatoes and two, white wheat bread. At that moment, my stomach made itself known. Rumble¡ª! I realized I¡¯ve been starving for half a day. The emperor came here, and so I missed out on my midday meal and ended up apanying him with his nap instead and missing my meal. It was heartbreaking, not being able to savor mouthwatering delicacies. I shamelessly med the emperor for this slight. When I put a piece of turkey meat in my mouth, I could feel the flurry of ecstasy that surged into my body as its vorful texture graced my tongue. My brain felt like it was melting. A bite of a piece of meat. A bite of mashed potato. A bite of a piece of vegetable. I was in heaven. ¡®Ha! These are so delicious. Whoever is making these dishes is definitely an angel.¡¯ I paused the fork that was rapidly snatching food left and right. When I saw the yellow mashed potato, I remembered the emperor¡¯s golden eyes that quivered a little while ago. ¡®Was it panic that I saw in his eyes?¡¯ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Perhaps he was befuddled but I couldn¡¯t figure out why. I bit onto the fork, not understanding why he made that kind of expression. ¡®You were talking just fine, but then why? I didn¡¯t do anything, right? Don¡¯t tell me you were actually surprised that a doll was sweating?¡¯ I became a little scared if that was it. I couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t an impossibility considering the situation. He isn¡¯t called a crazy tyrant for no reason after all. Then I delved back into my previous imagination of the emperor cutting necks. I surmise he was fully capable of saying, ¡°You¡¯re sweating, you¡¯re not my Lily.¡± and then indifferently cut off my head. He¡¯s already had a history of cutting a person¡¯s head because their hair color was different. When I thought about this factor, I felt depressed.¡®I have to be careful if I want to keep my pathetic life.¡¯ As I sorted out my thoughts, I scooped up the mashed potato with a spoon and took another bite. ¡®So delicious!¡¯ *** It was so calm that time that the day finished peacefully. But a problem arose during the night. At first, I thought I heard wrong. ¡°Liliana.¡± I looked at the man standing at the door holding a nket with shocked eyes. When the emperor returned to his bedroom at dawn, he spoke to me in an even more rxed voice than yesterday. Furthermore, he was wearing nothing but a loose tunic! I thought I was dreaming when he looked down at me with his mesmerizing eyes. His firm pectoral muscles visible through the open tunic. ¡®Put your clothes back on! I-I don¡¯t know where to put my eyes.¡¯ Even though I was talking to myself in the moment, I was terrified. The emperor, who appeared in front of the majestic door, didn¡¯t return after he left earlier so I returned to my own room to get some sleep. Inconceivably, he grabbed me and put me back into his bedroom. Back then, I was terrified that a man entered a woman¡¯s room at dawn, but then soon realized it was him. ¡®He smells a bit differently from earlier. Did he drink alcohol?¡¯ The sweet, stinging scent pierced my nose. From his eyes, I could tell he drank a lot. ¡®A drunken beast¡­¡¯I was frightened, but he smiled and grabbed me. ¡°Why? Am I that scary?¡± He removed the hair that clung to my cheek and put it over the back of my ear. There was no warmth in his eyes, but his touch was sweet. Feeling satisfied he smiled at me brightly. The face was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t help but be in awe for a moment. I guess the emperor expected a different answer from me, because he grabbed me straight away and pushed me to bed roughly. ¡®Why are you like this?¡¯ I fell precariously over the bed and turned pale, he suddenly touched his forehead with his hands and shook his head. It looked like he was staggering too. ¡°I must have drunk a lot.¡± ¡®How much did the emperor drink? Even after drinking enough for it to be considered poison, it only elicited a frown from him.¡¯ He threw off his top, just as he did yesterday, and climbed onto the bed. Then, he swung his arm around my waist without mercy. I was amazed by the power felt in the unfamiliar area, and I reflexively got frightened. ¡®Ahh! What¡¯s this?!¡¯ The emperor, noticing I wasn¡¯t getting pulled close as fast as he wanted, spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Because of his intimidating tone, I froze. Satisfied, he quickly pulled me towards him. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Like yesterday, I couldn¡¯tprehend it. I felt the chest of a stranger on my back, the forearm of a stranger on my waist, and the legs of a stranger on my legs. It seems like my choice was to either be shed clean by a sword or be bitten to death by him. He hugged me more than yesterday, whether he felt I was shaking or not, he ignored it. Then he let out a content sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± Then it soon became quiet. After staying rigid for a while, once the emperor¡¯s breath became regr, I slowly turned my head. The emperor, with his slightly red face, was fast asleep. ¡®Such a handsome face so close to me¡­¡¯I inwardly admired, then I berated myself after a moment of rity.¡®No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s a bit suffocating. Can¡¯t breathe in peace with him so near.¡¯ His body temperature was higher than yesterday because of the alcohol, making it hard for me to sleep. Besides, I still felt stifled inside. This was bound to be a long night. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 How long had it been since I tried to sleep? I could feel the arm constraining me rx as my nightlypanion began to draw the slow, steady breaths of slumber. I struggled to wriggle my way out of his embrace, but he mumbled incoherent words and pulled me in again. My body twisted towards him and I came face to face with the great emperor. My breath caught. The lines in his face, often hard and stern, had smoothed out and rxed. He appeared gentle and kind, not the intimidating man he became when he awoke. Sleep would be impossible with the weight of his muscr armpressing me. Try as might, I could not loosen his grip. I felt the tears of frustration welling up inside me. I should befortable and satisfied that I slept in his arms. He was a handsome and powerful man. But he was also a strict and ruthless leader. It was like lying in bed with a majestic peacock and a hungry lion, all at the same time. I wanted to rx, but I also wanted to run. Remaining there, sobbing, I forced myself to drift into a dreamless sleep. When I awoke the next morning, the emperor had already vanished. During the night he had made his escape in silence, taking the care to tuck me in with the warm nkets before he left. From then on we never spoke of what happened that first day. Our interactions became simple and polite. ¡°Lily, how was your day? I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s retire early.¡± This was the extent of hismunication with me. It left me confused as to my duties and my ce in his household. I didn¡¯t know where I fit in. * * * The day¡¯s sun shone with an orange brilliance, a fragrant spring breeze blowing through the pce. It had been two weeks since I had been brought in as a doll for the emperor. It could be dangerous many days, when he nurtured a foul mood that made me feel ufortable. I looked forward to the instances when I could be on my own, enjoying the peace and monotony of pce life. Every morning, I would learn the ways of imperial etiquette with the new maids and house staff. The rest of the time I spent awaiting the return of the emperor in his chambers. Lina, a servant who was always kind and friendly, would bring me my meals, draw my bath, and take care of any other necessities I required. Other than herpany, my time remained quiet and lonesome. What I wouldn¡¯t have given for a book, with a romantic plot, to immerse myself into. The time spent in solitude could be boring and frustrating. I opened the window overlooking the garden, smiling as the cool wind brushed my face. I longed to be walking in that garden, amongst the rainbow of flowers, but I had been forbidden to leave the pce interior. At least the maids did not bar the shutters from the peaceful view. The long-standing ve life and the loss of voice sounds like a tragedy, but this job that supplied three meals a day and allowed me to get lots of naps in between made me feel lucky. In fact, for the first three or four days, I struggled to fall asleep because of the fact that a stranger (no, frankly, a sexy male) was in the same bed. When the emperor moves, I would flinch! Even if the emperor breathes loudly, I would flinch! I felt like I was going to die for the first three days going to bed. The nights I did manage to fall asleep, I slept in peace, even if they were few and far between. There had been times when the emperor did not retire until the early morning, having worked until the candles burned low. Yet he would still be gone by dawn, having only a few hours of sleep. I wondered how he could manage a mighty empire with such ack of rest. During those instances I had to be wary. When the emperor exhausted himself, he bes tyrannical. Though a powerful man, he would rail, usually bolstered by the fact that he had been drinking. He would then stumble to his chamber and copse into a deep slumber. That seemed to be the only time I would ever see him sleep without apanion in his arms. During those nights, I would be able to study him without fear. I liked to run my fingers through his hair. The strands were soft and smelled like mint. The feel of it on my hands gave me pleasure and I would find myself stoking his head for hours, addicted to the sensation. If he had woken, I would have been severely punished for touching him without permission. The days after he had slept a full night, and stayed away from the drink, became different. He would lean his head on my knee and tell me stories of the day¡¯s politics. He spoke of the pardon of the Marquis of Draman, the governor of the Alto colony, and the nominees for his recement. The information he discussed with me I had no interest or understanding in. asionally, he would look into my eyes as he told his stories and I would wonder if my head is still in its ce. ¡®I thought of him as just a big bear, and it somehow worked out. Hahaha.¡¯The problem was that the teddy bear is too sexy. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 I watched a hawk circling the distant mountains and smiled, envying its freedom. But, I survived, learning day to day how to cope with my cage. Stifling a yawn, I turned to the bed and prepared for one of my many naps. Theck of activity made me want to sleep all of the time. Few people came to visit except for the maids who came in for cleaning, and there were no one in particr who came in to mess with me during the waiting time. The maids were sometimes annoying, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I had drifted off when sudden voices echoed from what I thought had been a dream, but realized were men approaching the chamber. ¡°We¡¯ve waited too long. Five months is enough, so make sure the supplies are ready.¡± The emperor approached, to my surprise, during the day hours. I sat up in haste and smoothed out my clothing to appear presentable. ¡°But, Your Majesty, it takes two months for the supplies to make it here from Eidman. If you want to have a stable distribution of supplies, going to battle by the fall will be difficult. Wouldn¡¯t next spring be a better option?¡± Though I had not met him, the other voice must belong to the emperor¡¯s aide, Raven. ¡°You want to go to war in the spring time, when the harvest hasn¡¯t grown? Who will be responsible for the food then?¡± The emperor did not speak as if in a good spirit. They had been nning the conquest of Lucretia for months. I waited, patient and demure, as they entered. I tried to keep my gaze averted to the floor, as is proper, but this had been the first time I had seen the emperor dressed in formal attire. When we first met, his clothes had been stained with blood. The blue jerkin he now wore was simple and not decorated with any embellishments, but with his hair swept back into a long tail, his face was enough to make hearts skip a beat. I could see now why all the girls of the Empire scrambled over each other to catch even a glimpse of his form. He stopped as he entered the room, realizing that there was an upant. ¡°I forgot, Lily is in my chamber,¡± he announced to Raven. ¡°Gather all the documents that need signing and bring them here.¡± ¡°Are you going to see the political affairs here? It¡¯s all confidential.¡± Raven was bold, questioning the emperor¡¯s order. The emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It is only Lily. There is no concern.¡± Thement had also been directed at me, out of warning. A reminder that I was nothing more than a doll, one that could be removed should I overstep my bounds. Raven nced at me, an untrusting look in his eyes, then bowed his head to the emperor and left the room. I stood silent, a bead of nervous sweat tracking an ufortable path down my back. The emperor sat behind his table, spreading the military documents he had brought in front of him. Of all the rooms in the pce, why did he need toe here? Could this be a test of my loyalty, or a rare punishment for my sloth during the days? He studied the maps and strategies for a few moments then looked up, as if he had forgotten I had remained. ¡°Lily, forgive me for this intrusion. I find this chamber to be my only sce of peace. An emperor attracts an enormous amount of attention wherever he goes and it can be quite suffocating. Please, befortable¡± It sounded like a bit of an excuse. I had learned from the staff that he had not been the intended emperor. He wasn¡¯t trained in imperial protocol since birth, as is tradition, and had to rely on his presence to instigate authority. I couldn¡¯t understand how he had risen to such power, and created a nation at the peak of its strength, all by will andmand. I sat on the edge of the bed and watched in fascination as he worked. He read the documents with a discerning eye, dipping a quill in a pot of ink and scribbling notes with great care in the margins. I wanted to know every little detail going through his mind. My only knowledge of him was the man who shared his bed with me every evening. For once, I saw the emperor as a ruler, a strategist, mighty in power and focus. For once, I saw theplete man. The harsh, intimidating creature who first met me, in bloody clothing and a hard re, had retreated to the back of my brain. It was still there, as there would always be that side of him, but it remained only one facet of aplex individual. A knock on the chamber door broke my study of this new man I knew nothing about. I stood once more, in proper obedience to receiving the visitor. ¡°It¡¯s Raven, Your Majesty,¡± came the call from the corridor. ¡°Enter.¡± The emperor did not raise his head from his work. Raven entered, pulling behind him a cart piled high with official documents. He left them next to the table, bowed, and removed himself from the chamber. My mouth was agape at the amount of work that had been presented to him. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I was able to realize why all the nobles would say that the emperor is addicted to work. At first nce, I could see at least a few hundred documents. As far as I know, the aides under the emperor firstly filter out the more irrelevant issues before it is passed onto the emperor like settlement agenda, but even then, it¡¯s still too many. No matter how much the emperor loves to work and toil arduously day and night without rest, he would tire out sooner orter. The amount of paperwork was just simply no joke. ¡®He¡¯s sopetent!¡¯ Fortunately, the two didn¡¯t seem to notice my gaze. Soon the emperor sat down, Raven stood by him and began to intensively process the documents. asionally, when the emperor asked something, Raven would respond without dy then the emperor would think for a while to either approve or put the documents on hold. He looked really cool, but¡­ ¡®They said these were confidential documents, and they really were! All of its contents¡­ terrifying!¡¯ As I carefully looked through the papers, I trembled lightly. It was normal to have a family member¡¯s life depend on a single document. Most of the documents were even able to control the direction that a single country would have no choice but to take. ¡®If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for a few months trying to sign even one of these documents.¡¯ It was also refreshing to see the emperor with such a careless face, sitting down and writing as if he was solvingplex math problems. But every time he signed, I would swallow some dry saliva unconsciously. ¡®These are the scenes you wouldn¡¯t get to see if you just read the book. I thought the chancellor was doing everything because the emperor was crazy, but he unexpectedly, he works quite well.¡¯ He even managed to get things done without getting up for nearly four hours with great concentration. I calcted that about three cases were processed in just about five minutes. I couldn¡¯t move during that time, but seeing two handsome guys working intensively right in front of me was like a picturesque scene. Such a sight for sore eyes. Thanks to their good looks, I managed to persevere throughout the whole ordeal. Suddenly, the boss of my past, who was nice but ipetent, came to mind. Crack! Blood rose to my head, and I unknowingly clenched my fist. ¡®If you didn¡¯t know how to do it, you should¡¯ve just left it for me to handle! Isn¡¯t it too much to ask for three months for such an incredibly simple decision?¡¯ Just before my death, I remembered a crazy team leader who asked me to give him a three-month grace period when I asked a trivial question that would determine the direction of the project I was working on. ¡®If only that team leader resembled at least a tenth of this emperor, I probably wouldn¡¯t have died due to overworking.¡¯ When I recalled the fact that I have been worked to death at the young age of 30, my insides boiled. Then suddenly, the emperor¡¯s face popped up in front of my nose. ¡°Lily, what are you thinking of?¡± I was frightened and almost got up. My heart was beating like crazy and my breathing became a little rough. Fortunately, it ended with just a simple flinching of my ring finger. ¡°Are you angry because I didn¡¯t even say anything and just worked?¡± Looking around a little bit I noticed it was only the two of us. Raven had already pulled the paper cart outside. ¡®When did he leave?¡¯ ¡°Lily, I guess you still can¡¯t pay attention to your surroundings when you focus on something. You always do that when you read books.¡± The emperorughed andid down on myp. Whenever he came during daytime, I was always in this position, so I was familiar with it now. ¡°Did you have lunch yet?¡± Then he stared up at me. This was a question to be answered. I nodded slowly. ¡°Then I shall get some sleep for now. I have been suffering since yesterday, I feel a little tired.¡± He yawned and fell asleep almost as soon as he closed his eyes. He was evidently fatigued. Soon, his chest began to rise and fall regrly. I stared at him. ¡®It¡¯s really amazing.¡¯ The emperor found it hard to sleep because of nightmares, but he hated the notion of sleeping in general because of the fact he always gets nightmares the moment he slumbered. Still, he obviously can¡¯t live without it, so he tended to try to get the minimum amount of sleep needed at least. Surprisingly, however, after I came, he took naps frequently that Lina would often make a fuss on how surprised she was. When I suddenly noticed his hair that looked so soft, an impulse arose. I surveyed my surroundings. ¡®S-Should I touch it a little?¡¯ After confirming once more that no one was around, I carefully ced my hand on his fringes. Even though I was touching it every night, it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me. I felt like a mouse walking into a trap without even knowing, possessed by the allure of that cheesy fragrance. If things didn¡¯t go as nned, the trap would close quickly and violently and the unsuspecting mouse, who had already given in to the temptation, would have no way to resist. ¡®Somehow, his hair feels like a rabbit¡¯s fur. Even though his appearance is that of a violent beast.¡¯ It was soft and smooth. Somehow, my heart felt warm.¡®It brings about a soothing feeling.¡¯ Watching the emperor sleepfortably while I made such daring gestures, I also became groggy. I guess sleep is a bit contagious. ¡®Sleepy.¡¯ I tried to hold onto my mind, saying to myself that the emperor would wake up probably sooner thanter. But regardless of my will, my head began to fall back soon after. In the end, I couldn¡¯t ovee the temptation and fell asleep. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡®How much sleep did I have?¡¯A tingling sensation in my legs woke me up. ¡®My legs¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t think it was too heavy, but the feeling in my legs was dull because I had been in one position for a long time. After a while, I couldn¡¯t bear the numbness anymore, so I decided to carefully put a cushion under the emperor¡¯s head. Fearful that he might wake up, I calmed my fluttering heart and quickly seeded in supporting his head with the cushion. I got up, stumbled the moment I took a step, and fell back onto the carpet. This was because tingling feeling soon intensified quickly climbed all the way to my head. I screamed despite no sounding out as I struggled. ¡®Ah! Help me!¡¯ As I endured the pain that was amplified for a few moments, the numbness in my legs was relieved as blood finally began flowing through in an inherent manner. When I looked at the clock, almost an hour had already drifted by since the emperorid his head on myp. I walked around the room and to rx the nerves on my legs. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll try to somehow support his head with a cushion from the very beginning.¡¯ It was then when the drilling pain disappeared. ¡°¡­ugh¡­¡± At first, I thought I heard wrong. However, the only noise in the bedroom where there was only silence went straight into my ears. ¡®Did the emperor make that sound just now?¡¯ Looking towards the sofa, the emperor, who had been asleep with a pretty face in the world, was drenched in cold sweat. ¡®Is he sick?¡¯ Startled, I hurriedly scrutinized him intently. However, until now, I couldn¡¯t figure out why the person who had been sleeping well initially was suddenly in this state. ¡®What should I do, should I bring in the head maid?¡¯ The emperor recoiled while I was confused and worried about whether I had to call people. ¡°¡­ liana! No!¡± It was as if he had a sudden seizure, screaming and throwing his arms into the air. Suddenly, his face turned blue. With that desperate appearance, I soon noticed the reason for his unseemly behavior. ¡®He was having a nightmare right now?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t wake him up because I was supposed to be a doll. However, his face was so distraught that I didn¡¯t feelfortable to leave it alone. ¡®What do I do? Should I wake him up?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t do this or that, I panicked. ¡°Please, no!¡± But the moment I saw him crying sadly with tears forming around his eyes, my mind went nk. His pain, the one that was mentioned in the book, I could feel it emanating from him in waves. He was the male protagonist, so I knew he was just someone originally from the book. I knew he had a traumatic experience, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously because in my mind, it was just a setting. But now, seeing this man with a pale face and struggling in pain, if I could still think of him as a character, then he was a character that was ying in reality. This was real life. Suddenly, his agony became all too palpable. The pain of losing a precious person¡ªit was all due to his negligence, and because of that, he goes crazier by the day due to all that mental torture. At that moment, I felt sorry for him. He was suffering alone, so I held his outstretched hand in the air unintentionally. ¡®His hands are cold.¡¯ It was frigid, very much unlike the emperor I know who always maintained a high body temperature. I sped my hand, hoping that the warmth of my hand would be passed on to him. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Your doll is here.¡¯ I hoped he felt the presence of the doll even when he was sleeping, to help him calm down. Then I stroked his head with my left hand; slowly and carefully, to make sure he notices. ¡°Liliana¡­¡± How long has it been? I don¡¯t know whether if it was because he noticed my touch, but his painful struggles slowly subsided. Little by little, the emperor¡¯s face, which had been unbearably distorted, rxed. ¡®Was it effective?¡¯ In that state, the emperor slowly opened his eyes. ¡°¡­who?¡± He was barely awake, his longshes shivering slightly. My heart pounded when I saw those red rimmed eyes. I took a big risk to try and calm him down, but now he dares to wake up and then attack me with such tantalizing beauty?! The nerve of him! ¡®Hmmm, should I make him go to bed again?¡¯ As if he had no knowledge of his sins against me, he hugged me as soon as his golden orbs regained their rity and focus. ¡°Ah! Liliana!¡± ¡®Ahh!¡¯ When an oversized man came at me, it was hard for me to bear the weight. I just fell back without any resistance. Fortunately, the emperor supported the back of my head, so I was able to avoid injuries from urring. ¡®Umm¡­ what¡¯s up with this?¡¯ I was so surprised and stunned at the same time, but the emperor just hugged me tightly. At one point, both of us were lying on the floor. When I fell, the emperor seemed to have fallen off the sofa with me. ¡°Liliana, Liliana.¡± His whole body was lying over me, trembling. The emperor, who always had a threatening aura, grabbed me without hesitation and shook. Somehow, my heart felt faint. In the book, simply calling it a ¡®nightmare¡¯ was insufficient to describe hisplicated expressions and thoughts. This one simple word, in real life, was not really that simple at all. ¡®His nightmares are pretty serious.¡¯ I patted his back slowly to reassure him. Then there was only silence left in the bedroom. Fortunately, his trembling soon abated. But even after it stopped, for a while, the emperor still did not rise. I nced at him with a thoughtful expression. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡®He¡¯s crushing me. Isn¡¯t he going to wake up soon?¡¯I thought, as Iy beneath him. It was at least ten minutes before the emperor slowly awoke. He was calm, and I breathed a sigh of relief. His face turned to me, and I froze. It was red, with marks around the eyes, and his hair was a mess. ¡®He¡¯s so handsome, even when he first wakes. What does he do to stay so sexy?¡¯ The emperorughed as he felt my breath catch beneath him. ¡°Why do you look so surprised, Lily?¡± A knock sounded on the chamber door, and it opened. ¡°Iona, I brought your dinner and ¡­ Y-Your Majesty!¡± Looking up at the sudden entrance, I saw Lina frozen in the doorway with my dinner. Her face was as pale as ghost. ¡°I-I greet the great emperor of the Ivant Empire! Please forgive the rudeness of your humble servant for opening the door!¡± Lina was blushing as she groveled apologetically. I became aware that the emperor was still lying on top of me. ¡®Get off of me!¡¯I panicked, realizing from Lina¡¯s eyes that she thought she had caught us in apromising position. ¡°Is it dinner time already?¡± The emperor mumbled as he rose slowly, as if nothing had happened. Then, casually, he helped me up and went to sit on the sofa. ¡°Bring it here,¡± he demanded. Lina stuttered, looking at the te and then at the emperor, confused by his orders. ¡°Umm¡­¡± she blurted. ¡°I know it¡¯s Lily¡¯s meal, just bring it. Go get me something to eat as well.¡± ¡°A-As you wish, Your Majesty!¡± Lina was so sickly green that I felt pity for her as she trembled and put my lunch on the table in front of the sofa. There was milk and a sandwich neatly disyed on a white te. Looking at my simple meal, the emperor¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Lily, are you sure this is enough?¡± He was looking at me. I thought about whether or not to answer, then hesitantly nodded. I didn¡¯t eat as much as he thought I should. The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he did not like my answer. ¡°You¡¯re still too skinny and this isn¡¯t enough. You, go bring more food. Oh, and bring the Borestan,¡± the emperor ordered. ¡°Yes, yes my lord!¡± Lina, still embarrassed, bowed her head and left the bedroom in a hurry. For a moment I wondered what a Borestan was. Then I remembered that it was a form of alcohol. From what I could recall, Borestan, which they enjoyed drinking in the north, was a poisonous, highly-potent alcohol. It was mainly used for medicinal purposes ¡®Are you really going to drink that in broad daylight? Isn¡¯t it almost eighty percent pure? It sounds like something we should use to start a fire.¡¯I carefully hid my thoughts of his drinking. Lina returned, nervously, and set down a cup and a luxurious, ss bottle of the alcohol in front of us, along with a selection of more food. The chef must have whipped all this together urgently, hearing it was for the emperor. The emperor, who had not yet eaten anything, picked up the bottle of heavy liquor. ¡°You can leave now.¡± At the emperor¡¯s order, Lina bowed her head and left the room. The emperor poured Borestan into his cup, licking his lips. The stench of the alcohol permeated the chamber. I couldn¡¯t believe his diet. Alcohol instead of rice! Candy instead of rice! The man gave the perfect appearance of an emperor, yet he never took care of himself. He didn¡¯t sleep, he didn¡¯t eat, and he didn¡¯t allow anyone else to take care of him either. Despite all that, he seemed a man in perfect health. I wondered what this emperor was made of. As I watched him drink one cup after another, I soon realized he was on his fifth, and I hurriedly put my hand on his hand. ¡°Lily?¡± He was staring at me with slightly inebriated eyes. ¡®What had I done¡¯I screamed at myself. ¡®The doll dares to have an opinion and stops the emperor! I only wanted to look out for him. His face looks so sad. I hope he doesn¡¯t execute me for this.¡¯ He continued to gaze into my eyes and lowered his hand. ¡°Sorry,¡± was all he said. ¡®Who¡¯s he apologizing to?¡¯I was shocked at his reaction. Lowering his face, he put down the ss. ¡°Were you surprised?¡± he asked. I couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°I can¡¯t forget the nightmares,¡± he exined. ¡°Even with you by my side right now¡± Then he wrapped his arms around my neck and held me. Despite the stubborn ruler he appeared to be, he was very fond of simply holding me. It was afort to him. When he embraced me, a strong smell of the alcohol overpowered my nose. I realized that it was the Borestan that was the cause of all his drunkenness. He buried his face against the back of my neck and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liliana.¡± He continued to apologize repeatedly, holding me tight. My heart hurt. I couldn¡¯t say or do anything, and I waited quietly for him to finish, hoping that my presence alone would be enough tofort him. *** The heat of the day was increasing. Even though the breeze in the pce was cool, I could feel the temperature of my body increasing. Iid down, prepared for a nap, when the door to my chamber opened without warning. ¡°Get up.¡± It was the demand of the head maid, Elmeria. My eyes opened, instantaneously. Iid there, hugging the matted-up nket. ¡°You still can¡¯t even sleep with the correct posture,¡± she said, clicking her tongue. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Elmeria kepting into my room without permission. Although, technically, I had no privacy as a doll. Without rushing, I got out of bed after donning my sleep wear beneath the sheet. Lina had entered and put a robe on me. The silk pajamas I received yesterday were quite thin, you could see my body through them in the morning sun. The lights in the Imperial Pce were all crafted by magic. They were not as bright as the electric lights of technology, so I had no idea the pajamas were so sheer. ¡®No wonder the sensation of being next to him was more vivid than usual yesterday¡¯,I thought as my cheeks flushed. The emperor always removed his shirt before sleeping, and after a month I got used to it. But that was when I had been wearing thick winter pajamas. Last night, the feeling of him next to me was more vibrant and I had trouble falling asleep. I could not stop thinking of his strong, muscr body pressing up against me. If the emperor had seen my face, it would have been as red as an apple. ¡®Had he even known about the change in pajamas?¡¯I wondered. Lina had given them to me without saying a word. ¡®How cruel! She had probably given them to me as a prank. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t look me in the eyes.She should have warned me!¡¯ With some help, I put the robe on and curtseyed to the maids in the imperial manner. Thanks to Elmeria and Lina, who instructed me every day, I had been able to learn the manners of the Imperial Pce. It was better when I didn¡¯t have to attempt thenguage of the court, as it made my tongue twist and I couldn¡¯t speak. Elmeria just studied me silently. ¡®Was she going to tell me why they were here?¡¯I wondered. Elmeria didn¡¯t like me very much. She usually said what she needed to say and promptly left, but today she just stood there and stared at me. Sighing, she went on to recite the day¡¯s schedule. ¡°His Majesty said he would like to go for a walk after lunch. Be ready.¡± ¡®A walk?¡¯I thought. ¡®This is new¡¯. The sudden change in my routine shocked me, as I usually spent all of my days just waiting in this chamber since my training had beenpleted. ¡°Follow me,¡± Elmeria ordered. She took me to a dressing room that was three doors down from the emperor¡¯s bedroom. Inside, the maids moved diligently to pull back a thick, ckout curtain, that was hiding the interior, and tied it up. The majesty of the dressing room, that had been blocked from my view, was revealed. My eyes bulged at the sight. ¡°His Majesty has allowed the use of this clothing. Choose one of the dresses here to wear. Don¡¯t forget to put cotton yarn on the bo. We will return to collect you in two hours. Be ready!¡± After saying that, Elmeria quickly left, leaving Lina to help me with my preparations. I was so excited to see all of the beautiful gowns that I forgot to curtsy when Elmeria exited. ¡®My God¡¯,was the only reaction I could think of. *** This dressing room was enormous. It was filled with hundreds of dresses, shoes, and essories. It was an actress¡¯s dream. I realized it was the same room I had seen when I first arrived. ¡®These are Liliana¡¯s belongings stored here,she thought.Amazing! There¡¯s no doubt that she was the marquis¡¯ daughter and the Crown Prince¡¯s bride-to-be.¡¯ Goosebumps erupted from my skin, seeing the emperor¡¯s obsession with collecting every single hairpin of her life. Regardless of how much the emperor was still attached to Liliana, this room seemed a bit much. ¡®He must be crazy, but how can I resist these pretty clothes.¡¯ Humming and shaking my head, I admired the hanging dresses one by one while Lina and the other maids kept themselves upied. There was an assortment of elegant dresses in every type of precious fabric. Most were covered in colorful decorations, likece and frills, and had expensive gems attached to them. ¡®No wonderdies needed escorts¡¯,I thought. I frowned, realizing that I had to wear one of these garments soon. Slight pain began in my temples, with the stress of having to decide. Try as I might, I could not find one that didn¡¯t require me to wear a corset. Then, I found the dress. ¡®Wow! This looks sofortable.¡¯I was amazed. It wasn¡¯t that I hated pretty clothes, but they were usually heavy and ufortable to wear. Often, they were covered in gems that weighted them down. In this vortex of gowns, I had found the one that was well-lined and appeared light. It was like an oasis in a desert. ¡°What do you have in mind? Do you like that?¡± Lina, who had finished preparing a bath, approached me and asked if I had made a decision. I shook my head saying nothing, but Lina noticed the dress I was looking at. She took it off the hanger and handed it to me. That dress was definitely lighter than most. ¡°Do you want to wear this?¡± Lina enquired. Although it lookedfortable, I was worried it looked too simplepared to the other dresses. ¡®Is it okay to walk around the pce wearing this dress?¡¯Then I remembered that the ce we would take this walk was the castle¡¯s garden. There was no way Liliana would have worn a heavy, ufortable dress to take a walk in the garden. It urred to me. The dresses in this room are not the ones Liliana used to wear. The clothes are looked untouched. These must be the clothes that the crown prince gave her as presents or to wear at official events.This dress, and the others simr to it, had been ced in the far corner of the dressing room. It was if someone hadn¡¯t wanted them to be seen. ¡®So, would he hate it if I wore this?¡¯ Chapter 24 Chapter 24 While I was wondering if it would be a good idea to wear that dress that looked sofortable, a maid took the dress off my hands. ¡°Hurry up and wash yourself. It¡¯ll take most of the time for you to get clean and put make up on.¡± The brown-haired maid annoyed me, sometimes, with her overbearing way, but at least she didn¡¯t treat me as bad as the other maids in charge of the bedroom. Lina always took care of me. One of the other maids looked up and down the dress Lina had taken from me. ¡°How did you find a dress that looks like it will fit well? That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll prepare this, you just have to hurry up and get ready. Lina, please go wash Lily.¡± The maid curled her lips and pushed me towards the bath. Lina looked troubled, seeing the other maid treat me badly, but she kept her mouth shut. I was used to this treatment, but good-hearted Lina seemed worried that I would get hurt. I didn¡¯t care if the other maids treated me harshly. I was more worried that Lina, who treated me so well, would be harmed because of it. The bath and make-up didn¡¯t take as long as I had thought they would. The water was already hot and, because it was just a walk in the pce¡¯s garden, there was no need to apply arge amount of make-up. It was putting on the dress that caused the most issues ¡®Why is it so tight?¡¯I wondered, embarrassed. I¡¯m sure it would have fit fine if I¡¯d worn it some time ago, but it appeared that I¡¯d gained some weight from all of the eating and sleeping I did. I really did enjoy every meal, being prepared by exceptional pce cooks. And the bed was so soft, that all I did was sleep when I wasn¡¯t doing the light, manualbor required of me by the maids. It made me realize the benefits of being in a nice position. ¡®Wow! Lina had told me I looked better with a bit more weight and I guess it¡¯s true¡¯. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize the person I was seeing in the mirror. My skinny arms and legs had be plumper, and my cheeks were a bit chubby as well. My face was not as tense as it once was, and I almost cracked a smile. I was admiring myself in the mirror when I heard a man¡¯s voice outside the door. ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor ising¡± The door opened and the emperor entered, dressed fancy. I could see the improvements in him from one month ago. The dark circles under his eyes hadn¡¯t fully disappeared, but they were certainly better than before. Perhaps it was because I was able to put him to sleep regrly at night. ¡°See the brightness of the great Ivant!¡± someone announced. I was distracted, thinking about the emperor, but as soon as I noticed Lina and the other maids greeting him, I reflexively bowed my head. My bo fell to the floor. I panicked and scrambled for it. In that moment, I had a chilly feeling that I made a huge mistake. The maid next to me looked at me with anger. ¡®Dolls don¡¯t greet. It might have insulted him that I bowed down. What was I thinking?¡¯ I pretended to be as nonchnt as I could, hoping all the progress I¡¯d made with the emperor would pardon me. Thinking about it, this was the first time I ever greeted him. ¡®Please, don¡¯t let this first greeting be myst one!¡¯I worried. The emperor just stared at me without saying a word, but it felt like the calm before the storm. For a moment the room was filled with a terrible silence. Even the fall of a needle in the carpet would have sounded like a thunder. ¡®I¡¯d prefer if he was just angry. I can¡¯t take this!¡¯ The emperor broke the silence. ¡°Get out, everyone.¡± Lina and the other maids reacted at lightning speed to the evil emperor¡¯s order, sputtering acknowledgements. ¡°I-I will immediately retire.¡± ¡°I hope you will spend a peaceful time together.¡± ¡®No! Please don¡¯t leave me alone!¡¯I screamed inside, but no one could hear me. I was alone in the room with the emperor. With his eyes still on me, my nervousness grew. I swallowed, loudly. ¡®This is what I get for lowering my guard¡¯,I thought. ¡®I have to be more careful from now on. At this rate, my head will part from my neck well before the heroine shows up.¡¯ The emperor reached out for my pale hand, and I instinctively looked up at his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go out¡± he said. I was confused. Hadn¡¯t I made a mistake. He rolled his eyes at my hesitation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing?¡± It was strange to hear him speak to me like an adult. He stepped closer when I still hadn¡¯t moved. Taking the bo out of my hand, he threw it on to a chair. ¡°You don¡¯t need that. Why are you trying to cover up your pretty face?¡± Then he reached out for my hand once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lily.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 He was back to his usual demeanor he¡¯d always behaved in. Before I could look into it more closely, he took my hand in his and bolted out of the room, startling the maid who was waiting outside. Her eyes grew wide when she realized I wasn¡¯t using the bo she gave me. ¡°Y-your Majesty!¡± She called after us, ¡°Thedy forgot her bo, Your Majesty!¡± Seeing me without the bo on stressed the maid out. It was her insistence that I should wear one, saying that my face should be covered since I¡¯m going outside. And if I¡¯m being honest with myself, it felt kind of great to see her so troubled that her face paled in fright. How could I not feel ted, when she had always treated me so unkindly? The emperor ran through the series of corridors of the Imperial Pce, ignoring the calls of the frantic maid with his hand gripped tightly onto mine. He didn¡¯t stop in his tracks nor did he slow down, pulling me along with him as if our lives depended on it. But could he at least let me catch my breath!? He continued to lead me through the corridors at a brisk pace. The way he did not even spare me a nce to see if I¡¯m faring well or not just proved how much of a tyrant he is.At least I am wearing a light dress, I thought, because anything much grander than this, like a big fancy dress, would surely look unkempt once we reached our destination. As he dragged me further, the vivid scent of fresh grass instantly filled my nostrils. I looked up at my surroundings and saw a space shrouded in greenery. Having stepped outside for the first time had me beyond excited, and I could barely contain it! Whenever I was left alone in the room, I would always open the window to breathe in some fresh air. Some people would find being stuck in one ce frustrating, but I¡¯mpletely fine with it since I¡¯m used to staying in one ce. Having nowhere else to go back in my previous life made it bearable being the emperor¡¯s doll. And I¡¯m actuallyfortable just staying inside my room, especially when I know that I¡¯d be facing my own demise once I was seen outside. It was something I realized even before my memories came back, and the fact that I am also physically unfit makes it all bothersome. Being granted the freedom to roam freely would require frequent breaks in between. But as the wave of fresh air breezed around me, I realized how pitiful it is being just a mere doll. Air filled my lungs, a clear reminder that I am well and alive. Just being around nature was enough to make me feel ecstatic; the grass under my feet, the wide, seemingly endless garden and even the sharp stench of soil had me smiling from ear to ear. I ran across the grass eagerly, the chill air kissing my cheeks as the emperor ran alongside me. *** Sigh. The refreshing feeling didn¡¯tst long, however. The feeling of exhaustion quickly caught up to me as I ceased to a halt, panting and out of breath. Staying inside the room not doing anything but eating and ying around had me easily worn out, and I didn¡¯t even run that long. The Emperor waited patiently beside me while I steadied my breathing. I guess I have to exercise asionally from now on, but I know it was a promise I wouldn¡¯t be able to uphold since I could barely catch my breath as I heaved. Few minutes passed in silence, the Emperor reached his hand out to me when he sensed that I finally regained my bearings, and shed me a soft smile. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Lily.¡± I took his hand and we slowly wound through the dense bushes. He swept the bushes that were out of our way, the grass crunching beneath our feet and as we reached what seemed to be a dead end, we saw a huge shrub and we walked our way around it. My breath hitched quietly at the unexpected view. Foliage in all shades of green was generously filled with varying kinds of flowers, the colors all bright and elegant throughout the garden¡¯s expanse. It was a spectacr sight, made even more enchanting by the presence of a white, puffy cloud stretching across the clear blue skies, apanied by the distinct sounds of birds chirping in their nests. The tall shrubs encircled the garden, making it unseen from wandering eyes like it was a hidden paradise of little fairies. ¡°What do you think, Lily? It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡± The emperor grinned slightly, sporting the same expression I had imagined in the original novel. For the assurance of my survival, every day I pay close attention to his moods and I could say that he had improved quite a lot the past few days. Judging by the way he was behaving and the way he spoke in a gentle voice, sometimes meant that he wanted me, a doll, to respond to the conversation. I immediately nodded in response. He reached out for my hand, a wordless permission to escort me through the gardens. ¡°Would you like to walk with me?¡± I ced my hand on his without a second thought. It was what Liliana would have done. He then shed me a smile and held my hand warmly. Not having the bo covering my face made me anxious, but I let myself rx since the emperor himself was right beside me. I knew he would handle anything that might happen. We began to slowly trudge the open space in the garden. Thewn was well kept and it was clearly being tended to meticulously. Wearing a long dress didn¡¯t bother me as much as I thought it would have, the fabric softly brushing against the weeds under my feet. Summer wind caressed my cheeks, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy in the serene atmosphere. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Everything about it was just gorgeous. From what I¡¯ve read, the pce in the northernmost part of Jedo Itirium was enormously huge. It boasted seventeen buildings, five towers where the guards were stationed, three small temples, thirty spacious gardens, five regted greenhouses and eight other buildings solely used for managing the Imperial Pce. It was where the emperor reigned and watched over his empire, indeed a monumental pce befitting an emperor who held the entire continent in his hands. The garden where the emperor brought me to was Leslie¡¯s garden, which was located at the eastern end of the Imperial Pce. We followed the trail right behind the Emperor¡¯s pce and to my surprise, I found myself here in the garden that would¡¯ve otherwise taken much longer to reach. The emperor must have led me here using a shortcut. The emperor of a few generations past built Leslie¡¯s Garden for his favorite mistress, the Marquis of Leslie, to whom the garden was named after. It was peaceful and had a feminine touch. What the gardencked in size greatly made up for the hefty amount of flowers that exuded a strong, distinct scent. It was the perfect ce to personally enjoy the flowers season after season. As I was scanning the bed of flora, arge tree blossomed with a bunch of white and small flowers hanging from one side of the garden caught my eye. I craned my neck up to look at it, and I realized I was staring at a lc tree.That lc tree. I almost jumped to my spot in excitement! Seeing it with my own eyes was just exhrating. Leslie Garden was also the ce where the male lead confessed his feelings to the female lead. Since the novel centered mostly on the main character¡¯s plight and misery, this particr scene served as a breather, and it was by far the part I¡¯ve enjoyed the most reading. Under the beautiful lc tree, the blossoms fluttered in their branches as the wind breezed by. Shy lovers with tinted cheeks sang about the love they had for each other. Despite struggling to escape his past, the male lead proposed to the woman and vowed to give her a bright, promising future. The female lead epted his proposal in an instant with tears streaming down her cheeks. That happened a week before the world met its tragic end. I am swooning in the inside, giddy over the fact that I¡¯m at the spot where the heartwarming scene took ce. It was a dreame true for a fan like me. Although my face didn¡¯t show the excitement I was feeling, my eyes on the other hand werepletely awestruck. I never thought I¡¯d see this ce with my own eyes! I stopped for a moment, eyes still trained on the lc tree. The emperor followed my line of sight as he let go of my hand and walked his way towards it. ¡®What was he doing? This tree does not mean anything to him yet.¡¯ As he neared the lc tree, he broke a small branch that had a sparse amount of petals, twirling it between his fingers. The sight of the tyrant emperor with a flower branch on his hand was something I didn¡¯t expect to see. He then turned on his heel and walked towards me until we were face to face. He tucked the branch gently into my hair, making sure it wouldn¡¯t fall off and the strong scent of lc tickled my nose. His eyes drifted back and forth between my face and the flower branches. ¡°I went to look at the tree myself since you seemed to like it so much, and I was right.¡± He smiled softly, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re way more beautiful than any flower.¡± Any person who was at the receiving end of such words would brighten red instantly, but I knew very well that phrase was not meant for me. I gentlybed my hair with my fingers as I listened to him. But a small branch tangled itself on my hair, and I pried it off my head, eyes tingling from the subtle pain. It ruined whatever mood we were enclosed in. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re more beautiful.¡± He repeated once again, smiling even more brightly. ¡®I get it, thank you. But I¡¯d like to see you and the female lead in your own element, and I couldn¡¯t wait to personally witness the sweet exchange between you two!¡¯The novel was pretty dark, but the love they had for each other was real. Their love felt tangible to me when I first read it even though I haven¡¯t experienced being in a rtionship yet. Tears would instantly be shed once you read the part when the Emperor went crazy over the female character. Recalling the novel that I greatly enjoyed, I looked at him with admiration in my eyes. If you just wait a bit longer, she will show up and from there you would speak of your undying love for each other under the lc tree. I would be secretly hiding behind the bushes, watching one of my favorite scenes unfold with my own eyes and I wouldn¡¯t want to miss it for the world! Too caught up with my own thoughts, I didn¡¯t realize I was staring at him openly and was only snapped out of my stupor when he pulled me in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He said. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Slightly on edge, he immediately moved his hand in one swift motion,nding by the side of my neck, and I heard a faint sound of something snapping into two from his closed fist. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I froze in my spot, scared of seeing what it was the emperor had crushed in his palm. My eyes darted sideways just in time to see him open his fist, revealing a dead wasp where its ownremains oozed all over his hand. In a matter of a second, the emperor managed to catch a flying wasp in the air, and killed it with his bare hand like it was nothing. Gross! The wasp was the size of my thumb, and I can¡¯t believe he squeezed it into a pulp! Appalled, I took a step back and I nearly lost my footing. I immediately grabbed his vest to steady myself, prompting him to chuckle. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re still afraid of bees! I remember how you fell from your chair back then when a bee flew towards you.¡± This time he doubled inughter, bearing an expression I haven¡¯t seen before. He reached out to me and stroked my cheek with the back of his hand in assurance, while I stood nonplussed from the way his face lit up. ¡°It seems like the bee was also aware that you¡¯re more beautiful than any flower, Lily. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t let one go near you.¡± The emperor turned his hand upside down, letting the wasp fall on the floor. A smear of ckish goo was still stuck on his palm and he was about to wipe it on his clothes when I hastily pulled his hand away. I took my handkerchief out of my pocket and cleaned the stain off his skin. ¡®Does he even know how hard it is to remove stains? Especially when the stain came from such fluids?¡¯ Back in my previous life and up to this day, I¡¯ve always been in the lower ss where I had to take care of myself by washing my own clothes and getting my own food. Having to wash clothes that were stained with something like fruit juices or grass dew was the most frustrating of them all since it required harsh scrubbing. By the time I¡¯m done with them, my hands were already cold and chaffed from the cold winter. Handkerchiefs were the easiest to clean, however. After I wiped his hand with my white handkerchief, I folded it neatly to ce it back inside my pocket when the emperor snatched it from my hand.My handkerchief! My head turned sharply, hands scrambling to reach for my handkerchief as he hid it behind his back. Was the emperor, who had every single thing in his possession, going to take my own handkerchief? It was one of the few things I own! He smirked in my direction and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a new handkerchief. Throw this away.¡± ¡®Oh no, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡¯ I found the clean and unused handkerchief in the chamber and it was the first time I¡¯ve used it, and I am not about to throw it away. I once had lived in a world where it waspletely normal to throw dirty handkerchiefs to the bin mainly because they had a supply of it. But for me, who only has a few belongings I could call my own, grew red at his thoughtless remark. Being wasteful was not something I have the luxury of having. I briefly stopped from reaching for the handkerchief, hoping the emperor would let his guard down before I tried to grab hold of it again but to no avail, the emperor swerving just as quickly. How did I even think I stood a chance against the emperor, who was able to catch bears on his own? He was able to deflect my futile attempts of retrieving the handkerchief effortlessly. Then as if in mocking, he waved the handkerchief above me like he was prodding a kitten. ¡°Haha no way. This is mine now. I¡¯m much taller than you, Lily. So you can¡¯t get it from me!¡± He beamed like a teenage boy, and I so wanted to wipe the smirk off his face. I rushed in and jumped higher, hands iling above me as I tried to snatch the fabric. ¡°A little more! That was close, Lily!¡± He encouraged repeatedly, ¡°Come here! Not that way, here!¡± The emperor egged me on by making it seem like he was helping me when he was actually doing the opposite. My hands clutched on nothing but air, and it was nowhere near the handkerchief. I was growing more infuriated than I already am, causing my jumps to be erratic as the energy seeped out of me. After failing over and over again, I ceased to a halt and leaned my hands on my knees, trying to get my breathing under control. Just what I thought. I couldn¡¯t rely on my poor physical strength in the time I needed it the most. I closed my eyes, letting my head hang loose in despair. But wait¡­ what are we doing? Why are two grown ups fighting over a handkerchief? The realization hit me and I instantly felt ashamed of what I did. ¡®A doll shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡¯ I straightened my back, even though all I wanted to do was to sit on the ground and rx. Since he was in a particrly good mood, I hoped he would allow me this little freedom of taking a much needed rest. I walked to the nearby tree not thinking about the repercussions of my actions. I would know what he felt about it anyway; it¡¯s either he would follow me on his own, or grab me by the arm to prevent me from leaving. To be honest, I really am so drained that I could barely think straight. I plopped down underneath the tree¡¯s shade and rested my back against the trunk and to my surprise, the emperor also made his way towards the tree. He did not say a word, only keeping his eyes on me as if he was trying to figure me out. ¡°Lily, are you angry at me? I¡¯ll wash the handkerchief myself and return it to you straight away.¡± He assured, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket and urged me to take it. It was made of silk embroidered with golden threads all throughout. I regarded him curiously and took the handkerchief without a second thought. He seemed to be a lot nicer than he usually is. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 It was an expression I haven¡¯t seen from him. The emperor who always came back every night, sometimes in the middle of the day, who told scary stories amidst his drowsiness and cuddled me so tightly I wanted to cry. Maybe he wasing to terms that I am indeed, Liliana¡¯s substitute. Before, his face looked like it was made of dry y; stiff and rigid looking but today he somehow looked a little bit rxed, and he was treating me like I really am Liliana. It was a reassuring, yet disturbing thought. As long as he sees me as Liliana, he¡¯ll never be able to cut ties with me and that means he wouldn¡¯t see me for the real me, standing in front of him. I watched him thoughtfully as heid down on the grass, head resting atop my thighs.He must really like my thighs. I didn¡¯t think the emperor enjoyed the simplicity of lying down on the ground because in the novel, he was always strict and razor sharp in just about anything. He was anything but rxed, the opposite of how he was being right now. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± He uttered as his eyes closed softly. The birds chirped in their nests, humming cheerily around us creating a pleasant atmosphere. Having the chance of getting to know the tyrant emperor made me realize that he was quieter than what I expected him to be. He had a brooding aura of course, but apart from grabbing me by the cor and throwing an expensive looking pot on the first day, he did not do anything close to violent. And I felt sorry for the emperor, for he was battling traumas and nightmares within himself. Perhaps I was the only one he was this nice to since I am a doll. I looked at the sky mindlessly. Not thinking about anything particr, I watched the clouds float by the blue horizon. Soft, summer wind blew from all directions, blowing my hair and it fanned across my cheeks, making me feel sleepy. ¡®But I shouldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡¯ My eyelids felt heavy and I am unable to keep them from closing. My vision blurred and before I knew it, I had fallen asleep, unaware that the emperor had opened his eyes, watching me for a while. ** ¡°Lily, wake up. Lily.¡± In my slumber I heard a faint sound of someone calling for me. I opened my eyes slowly, blinking the sleep away as the emperor tapped me on the cheek with a finger. Upon noticing that I¡¯ve woken up, the emperor abruptly stood up and I hastily followed suit. He then yanked me towards him and caged me into his arms. My eyes were still hazy with sleep that I stood confused before him, caught off guard at the unexpected contact. ¡°Stay still.¡± He uttered, arms wounding tight around my waist. We were so close and there was not an inch separating us that I got a whiff of the shower gel he used yesterday. My cheek that was pressed firmly on his shoulder grew warm. The emperor was still and unmoving. I peered up to look at him and saw he was staring fixedly at something behind us.What had him so troubled? Before I could turn my head to see what it was that got his attention, the emperor spoke. ¡°How dare you interrupt me.¡± The irritation was apparent in his voice. I was taken aback by the venom in his words, and only then did I hear the faint sound of the bushes rustling. TheeEmperor did not fail to notice that someone was hiding behind the bushes, watching us for who knows how long. My heart raced, and I felt my body twitch in fear. ¡®Who¡¯s there?!¡¯Hands shaking, I clenched my fists against the emperor¡¯s chest and my eyes flitted nervously around us. Whoever it was behind the bushes clearly did not have good intentions. The emperor¡¯s eyes were stormy and intense, and I found myself looking at him, gauging how he would react that I didn¡¯t notice that his arms went higher, settling aforting yet firm palm on my back. I shakily turned my head to the side and my eyes grew wide seeing a fast moving object heading towards me. It was an arrow. I didn¡¯t have enough time to steer clear of its path. ¡°Lotuboru.¡± The emperor spoke in a low voice, and a hazy fog swirled in his hand and took form in the shape of a sword. Without dy, the emperor swung the sword with an immense speed and struck the flying arrow, hurling it to the side followed by the sound of something crashing, ringing loudly in our ears. The emperor gripped me tighter and twisted his body to the side, shielding me and he swung the sword for the second time. I was too caught up with the fighting that I only just noticed our surroundings growing misty, caused by the smoke in bringing about the sword. The way the sword was wielded was just astonishing. Therge bush twice my size fell even though the sword didn¡¯t reach it. ¡®He¡¯s so powerful!¡¯ The book was not able to fully exin the extent of his prowess. How can a man even swing a sword at such lightning speed? It was tremendous, and not a single video on the inte I watched from my previous life would be able topare. Sensing that the emperor was no longer in defense mode, I wondered if we¡¯re finally safe. The enemy must have been caught, but the emperor was still ring at the direction where the arrow hade from. ¡°He got away.¡± He gritted through his teeth. I winced at the thought of being attacked so unexpectedly once again, but the emperor seemed to have driven the immediate danger away. Body still trembling and my heart frantic against my chest, I tried to lower my gaze just in time to see a strange sword in red and ck. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Lotuboru is the emperor¡¯s sword. ording to the novel, the sword was capable of picking up on the user¡¯s emotions and it would react correspondingly. It had intricate details stretching from the tip down to the pommel; an iy of gleaming dark red jewels and gold encrusted the hilt, and red letters were carved onto the ck-edged de. It was unlike just any typical long sword, one that was too beautiful to be used forbat. I am not the heroine, so I never thought he would summon his sword! The emperor only summoned Lotuboru for two reasons; it¡¯s either he was in the middle of a ferocious battle or it was brought forth to save the heroine from danger. In most situations, he would use a guard¡¯s sword or seize des that were within his reach. And a man as capable as him does not simply let his weapons define him. As a huge fan of the novel, being able to witness how the emperor summoned his sword was just breathtaking, and my eyes marveled at the sight. The book was reallypelling despite the depressing and dark themes prevalent throughout the story. ¡°Are you hurt, Lily?¡± I was snapped out of my trance and hastily shook my head. He still had his arms wound around me, but it was no longer tight like it was a few moments before. I tried to peek at the fallen shrub to see what it was thatid there. The action didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the emperor as he adjusted me on his arms and pulled my head to lean on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t look. You will regret it if you do.¡± It was said out of concern, but curiosity was getting the best of me. I looked at the fallen shrub despite the emperor¡¯s warning and just as instantly, a cold chill of terror ran down my spine. Then, a scent of something rotten and iron wafted through the air. It was a corpse. Having stayed only in my bedroom made me somehow forget that I was at the Imperial Pce of the Ivant Empire, where demons in the form of humans filled the ce with an innate hunger to kill anyone who wasn¡¯t their own. It¡¯s like reality hit me all at once, abruptly shaking me from my stupor. I had been too engrossed with the emperor and the heroine¡¯s romance that other things I should be worried about slipped my mind entirely. A quick shuffling of feet was heading its way towards us. Soldiers on patrol heard themotion of shrubs falling down and they flocked the area immediately. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A soldier shouted. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± He gasped upon seeing the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty!¡¯ ¡°It is an absolute honor to meet the emperor of the Ivant Empire!¡± Another soldier piped up. They did not expect to see the emperor in the midst of the fallen shrubs, and they all scrambled to pay their respects. The Emperor slowly pulled himself away from me, barely acknowledging the courtesy given to him as he gave them his instructions. They fell into a short conversation, one that was between a superior and his subordinates, while I shook the corpse¡¯s figure out of my head. After a brief while, the soldiers expressed their salutations and turned around to leave the perimeters. ¡°I think we should call it a day. We should head back.¡± The Emperor stated gloomily, his face dark and brooding as ever. *** That was three hours ago. ¡°Ugh!¡± Arge knight in heavy armor was thrown to the ground. The force he was treated with prevented him from standing up, his breathsing outbored and uneven. The person behind the harsh gesture stood right above him, eyes fierce and intent towards the struggling knight. ¡°Your Majesty, please stop!¡± Themander of knights pleaded hoarsely, uncaring how desperate he sounded. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill Harben!¡± Sigh. There was no hint of concern in the emperor¡¯s face, ignoring themander¡¯s pleas as if he didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The shoulders of themander dropped as he stammered. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him to think otherwise. It¡¯s been three hours since the long, dreadful punishment had started, knight after knight in the receiving end of the emperor¡¯s wrath like sandbags. He wouldn¡¯t be stopping anytime soon. The knights of the third unit, who were in charge of security today, made no protests as they bowed their heads in defeat. They knew they were at fault for failing to block the assassin¡¯s breach. Themander was anxiously worried, scared even, that one of his knights was about to die in the hands of the Emperor, who he had pledged his utmost loyalty to. His Majesty was one of the most powerful men in the empire and he was ying with his sworn knights like they were nothing. Ever since he had ascended the throne, countless assassins had trespassed the empire¡¯s perimeters, all of which had been captured by his knights. Until today happened. Their recklessness wouldn¡¯t be easily forgiven, and now they are facing the consequences of their actions. ¡°Well¡­ the Duchess of Deluc is here.¡± At that time, a knight from the scouting regiment gave a report to themander of the knights in a whisper. Ridrian, who somehow heard the report, pointed a sword at the sprawling chancellor a long time ago. ¡°That, take it.¡± The Duchess of Deluc took her ce by the knight¡¯s side, surprised at the Emperor¡¯s utterance as she gave him a brief nod. The emperor then ordered his servants to take the chancellor out of the drill hall. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the chancellor still hasn¡¯t submitted his letter of resignation.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to run away.¡± Themander of knights muttered under his breath, standing still like his soul had left him, prompting the Emperor tough in his direction. Soon, the word themander of knights dreaded was repeated once again. ¡°Next.¡± His Majesty stated. This was far from being over. It was only one word, but that alone was enough to make themander of knight¡¯s knees buckle. He wiped his face with trembling hands and pulled out his own sword. There were no knights left but him, and he had no choice but to acquiesce to his Majesty¡¯s wishes. For the next couple of hours, the knights of the third unit were battered over and over again by the Emperor¡¯s relentless beating. Severely injured, the prime minister took all of them to the nearby hospital the following day to get themselves admitted. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Ridrian spent five hours letting out his pent-up anger, but he was nowhere near appeased. He was seated in his library, mind swimming in thoughts as he clutched a bottle of hard liquor called Borestan firmly in his hand. He shook his head in disappointment, not understanding why his knights had messed up. It was the first time in a very long while that the emperor had fun, and he could even say that he doesn¡¯t rememberughing as much as he did ever since he sent her away. A smile crept to his face thinking about how he had spent the whole day with his doll, and how embarrassed she looked when she dropped her bo. His smile faltered, however, upon recalling the green dress the doll wore. Out of all the clothes here in the pce, he didn¡¯t think she would pick that one. When he was still a prince, the green dress was the first andst clothing Ridrian had given Liliana. One that he spent all his allowance on. It was a rather simple dress she couldn¡¯t wear when entering the pce, so she decided to wear it instead on the day they were supposed to go on a pic. But she wasn¡¯t able to wear it even once before she left. Seeing the doll wearing the same dress he gave Liliana made him feel like he was back to his childhood. The tone of his voice also changed, no longer bearing the same intensity as it did back then, and it was all thanks to you. It was pretty much a pleasant day. Even if the doll did not speak and had an expressionless face, the Emperor was somehow able to figure out what she was thinking about. Ridrian also couldn¡¯t believe how upset she had gotten over a mere handkerchief. The doll¡¯s way different from Liliana, but he didn¡¯t have it in himself to be bothered like he used to. And in fact, he found the doll a little bit cute. Before, he was instantly filled with anger the moment he felt a doll was different from Liliana, urging him to lose his sanity and by the time he regained his bearings, the doll was already shattered in his hands. He was so sick and tired of it, so he always made it a point to refuse a doll when one was presented to him. Sometimes, the doll he currently has would get a little bit annoying, but not enough to make him angry. Perhaps the doll¡¯s emotionless face helped quell his anger. At first, he intentionally told the doll an exciting story to see how she would react, but his efforts were only futile since it did not elicit any emotion from the doll. It remained impassive as ever. He also remembered how disturbed he had gotten when he thought the doll was taking pity on him on the second day. But the thought quickly dissipated as soon as it hade. He realized the doll¡¯s face was just stony, and he was simply imagining things. There were times when he wondered if the doll was even a living, breathing person, which led him to asking the doll purposely in an attempt to figure it out. The doll always answered by nodding its little head, always calm even if it was a little apprehensive. He didn¡¯t mind theck of answer, as long as it does its part. The emperor was rxed these days because of the good sleep he¡¯s been having. He gulfed another shot of his drink, smirking at the burning sensation snaking down his throat. He went to Leslie¡¯s Garden earlier to get a much needed respite from the preparations for the war and the oing prayer festival that took most of his time. And of course, an assassin was waiting for him there. Could they stop it with their attempts already? The emperorughed, but his smile did not reach his eyes. He stared at a distance from where he sat, thinking deeply to himself.Why are they after me? It¡¯s already been five years since he ascended the throne. He had purged those who dared defied him during his first year and disposed of those who disobeyed him. He was widely known to be the strongest knight of the Empire, even much stronger than the distinguishedmander of the royal guards, and yet they had sent an assassin. What a waste of life. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡± Raven asked, organizing the documents set before him as he nced at the Emperor. Prior to this, Raven had all of his servants out of the room. His servants would rather be intrusive to him. Ridrian threw him a nce. He gulped down what remained of his drink on an empty stomach before cing the empty crystal ss down on the desk. The dull thud echoed in their ears. ¡°Is the doll clean?¡± Raven raised his head. He was surprised momentarily at the sudden question and nodded. ¡°We looked into it and there¡¯s nothing huge to be concerned about. Is there something bothering you?¡± If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the doll¡­ Howe the poisoned arrow was directed at her? Were they trying to make the emperor lose his sanity by killing the doll? It doesn¡¯t matter how much you try to stay quiet, this is an Imperial Pce where dozens to hundreds of people go out and about. There was a high chance that the doll¡¯s existence was divulged by someone in the pce, and the thought rippled an ufortable sensation across his chest. How dare they touch something that¡¯s mine.The emperor¡¯ eyes seethed sharply. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 When the news about the assassination attempt broke out, not only the emperor¡¯s pce was on high alert but the whole city was shaken as well. The emperor promptly left after taking me to the bedroom, ordering his assistant to gather themanders of knights and the chancellor as they sauntered away. Lina and the maid then immediately rushed into the bedroom, cornering me and bombarded me with question after question about what had transpired earlier. If I could speak, I know answering every single one of their questions would definitely lead me to exhaustion. My eyes darted between them wordlessly, and only then did they remember that I could only respond with a yes or no, making them give up questioning me all together. The maid steered me into the bathroom. ¡°Make sure to take care of the emperor when hees back, okay? He would surely be in a foul mood.¡± The maid said before turning around to leave the bedroom. Lina then pushed a bottle of medicine into my hand saying that the maid wanted me to have it. I turned the bottle in my hand, seeing the dark green contents sloshing inside. Would he really be in a foul mood so much that I needed medicine for it? The medicine was said to be helpful in relieving stress. Made of thick, selected herbs that were specifically used to calm nerves. It didn¡¯t have a pleasant taste just like most medicines are, but I was convinced that it was certainly effective. I nced at the time and drank the medicine just like I¡¯m instructed to. My eyes twitched at the horrid taste, forcing myself to drink all of it as I squeezed my eyes shut. When the bottle was finally emptied, I ced it down on the table next to the bathtub. My mouth was still slightly ajar at the bitter taste that was left in my tongue. They probably gave me the medicine thinking that the assassination attempt must have stressed me out, and they were right. The way Lina gave me the medicine seemed to be a normal urrence in this household, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Recalling the events that happened a few hours ago had me feeling lightheaded and nauseous. I submerged myself into the bathtub, leaning my head back as the rose- scented water tickled my nose. I let myself be still for a while. Distracted, I yed with the water by creating bubbles with my mouth. What a day it has been. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest worn outdoor clothes and having the chance to go on a walk was great, too. Seeing a dead person with your own eyes was beyond what I could fully exin. I didn¡¯t think it would be all that different from reading it in a book but I was proved wrong the moment I saw the bloodied corpse of the assassin. I shut my eyes tight in the hopes of shutting it out of my head.I can¡¯t believe I was almost killed! The life of this body I have transmigrated to¡­ Iona. She was a ve from Lonaro. In her life in Lonaro, she had never done anything to warrant an assassin¡¯s presence, one that was capable enough to infiltrate the Imperial Pce. Annie, Young master Annie. He might be the guy behind all of this, but how could that be when he doesn¡¯t have any idea where I am now? Remembering how I was purchased, I don¡¯t think the ve merchant would reveal my whereabouts to anyone, even if he was threatened with a knife to his throat. Unless, of course, you intend to turn the Imperial family as your enemy. The heroine herself had been threatened with countless assassination attempts before she died, but I don¡¯t see why an enemy would hire a skilled assassin to kill a doll, whose existence was only known to a handful of people, and unknown to the rest of the society. If you¡¯re with the emperor, is being killed inevitable? Perhaps the assassin intended to kill the emperor. That seemed to be more likely since in the original novel, the hero had lived a life where a number of assassins go inside and out his bedroom as if it was their own. But howe they are still sending assassins, when the Imperial Power was already rock solid and unified? There¡¯s nothing they could gain from this. Did the Kingdom of Lucretia notice the war? Thinking about all these was enough to make my head hurt. I kneaded my temples with my fingertips in circr motions repeatedly. Not only did it not make sense, but we also have little to no information to gauge what they¡¯re nning to do. A heavy sigh was emitted from my lips. My nape was at the edge of the tub as I stared at the opposite wall nkly. It seemed like the medicine I drank a few minutes ago was finally taking effect, in addition to the warm bath soothing my tense body. I remember how the Emperor smelled when he pulled me in his embrace earlier. It was a strong, overwhelming scent that reminded me of a dense forest. My thoughts of the Emperor then shifted to how he summoned his sword with a harsh, intense expression. He had cut down both the assassin and the shrub with a lightning-like speed, all of it happening before I could even blink my eyes. He saved me. If he didn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve died with an arrow pierced through my body. It was the first time someone made sure I was protected. The feeling that came with it was unfamiliar, tingling my senses into overdrive as I yed with my hands in the water. Lina came into bathroom holding a bunch of shampoos, conditioners and body washes. ¡°Have you warmed up?¡± She asked. I was already growing drowsy when she entered. Noticing my rxed state, she neared the bathtub and swept my messy hair with ab. I guess she¡¯s going to fix my hair again today. Even though I always refuse her help and signal her that I can take care of it myself, Lina would still insist on doing it herself, saying that she is fond of my tinum colored hair and that she wanted to make sure it was well taken care of properly. I don¡¯t bear the same sentiments as her because the way I see it, my hair looked like an old, greying man¡¯s hair. Lina exined that its shade was a unique one in a way that was aristocratic. She gave my hair a light rinse in warm water,bing through my wet locks using her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a facial massage today. The maid had already left for home, so I¡¯d be able to use the tea tree oil.¡± Lina informed me. I¡¯ve heard of tea tree oil, and I know it would require a hefty amount of price in order to have one for yourself. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowed to use it, and I surmised that Lina certainly bought it from an unknown shop and sneaked it into the pce. I turned my head sideways to look at her, Lina immediately noticing the worry in my face as she quickly consoled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m good at this.¡± No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re as good as you think you are.Lina didn¡¯t mind my reluctance and ced her hands on either side of my face. The medicine seemed to thoroughly take effect this time, since my eyes were growing heavy by the second. Is the Emperor all right? I think he¡¯s already furious. Please tell me he¡¯s not going tosh his anger out on me by stabbing me in the middle of the night. He¡¯s been sleeping well these days so I don¡¯t think that will happen. My eyes blurred groggily, soothed by Lina¡¯s gentle hands on me as I was lulled to sleep. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 When Ridrian returned to the bedroom, he saw the doll dozing off while seated on the sofa. The doll¡¯s back would surely hurt when she wakes up, the Emperor thought. Maybe it was only a few minutes before she fell asleep, seeing that her hair was still damp from the bath she had unmistakably taken. Why is she sleeping in such an ufortable position? Ever since the doll was told to sit on the sofa and wait the second day, the doll did just as instructed. She made sure to sit there every daypliantly. The previous dolls weren¡¯t as obedient; they weren¡¯t able to hold in their curiosity and went around the pce, even touching the objects they weren¡¯t supposed to. They also told people they chanced upon the halls about what¡¯s happening with the Emperor. But this doll was theplete opposite. It was gentle,pliant, and surprisingly easy going. Taking naps was what the doll enjoys the most doing, and she fusses with the nket by kicking it with her heels every night. Ridrian leaned closer and gently prodded the doll¡¯s cheek with his finger. The doll felt warm under the coolness of his fingertips. He stared at her for a while longer, unconscious of the smile that was slowly creeping on his face. When one was faced with a horrifying situation, one would react by running away screaming, but the doll only clenched her fists tightly. Ridrian wasn¡¯t sure if she was only trying to look brave, or was just in stupid. Ridiculous. He keeps her by his side every day as if it was really Liliana, even though they werepletely different from one another. And for the nights he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he tells himself over and over again that this is Liliana no matter how unconvincing he sounded. But unlike the doll, Lily was easily scared. Ridrian closed his eyes softly. He let his thoughts wander about, imagining Liliana being bold just like the doll is. But he knew it was futile. Painting someone to the image you wanted them to be was useless, especially when they are no longer present. The past was already set in stone and there¡¯s no way of changing it. He was aware that he was using dolls as a way to help himself from his traumas. Pathetic. Ridrian then opened his eyes. He gazed down at the sleeping doll, noting how peaceful she looked in her slumber. He almost lost her today and it was so close. As much as he knew he¡¯d be able to find a recement, it was a thought he would never consider. Losing this doll was simply uneptable. And the fact that someone was trying to touch what¡¯s his made him so furious. I would tear his limbs apart once I caught the assassin. Ridrian carried the doll on his arms, cing one hand behind her knees and one hand supporting her back. He noticed how heavy she had gottenpared to the previous month. Did she gain some weight? He was entirely pleased that she¡¯s in a much better shape. He gentlyid the doll down on the bed and swept the messy strands off her face. The moonlight streaming from the nearby window cast a warm glow. Unable to control himself, he twirled a lock of her soft tinum hair with his fingers and ced it on his mouth. I won¡¯t let anyone take you.He whispered to himself, and at the same time, his eyes sharply darted to the side of the wall where a shadow suddenly materialized. *** I wasn¡¯t able to sleep for long when the piercing sound of ss shattering jolted me out of my sleep. My eyes flew open as I tried to make sense of my surroundings, not seeing the Emperor on his side of the bed.What¡¯s going on? Then as if to answer my question, I heard a metallic sound of des shing into one another ringing repeatedly. I turned to where the sound was and my eyes widened in terror, seeing the emperor in a neck to neck battle in the middle of the night. The emperor was against two suspicious men d in all ck, while he was only wearing a thin robe like he was just roused from his slumber. Lotuboru was clutched in one hand, ready to pounce at the enemy. The two men in ck clothes were clearly assassins, both of which had sharp daggers in their hands as they dashed towards the Emperor at a dangerous speed. I almost jumped out of the bed when they almost struck the emperor, but thankfully, the emperor quickly deflected and countered the assassin¡¯s attack with his own, appearing effortlessly as he lifted his arm and sharply sliced the assassin¡¯s arm like it was just a mere b of meat. From the way the emperor presented himself threateningly with an intent to kill, there was no way the assassins would be able to take him down, even if he was outnumbered. The severed arm detached from the assassin¡¯s limbs, falling to the carpet like a doll¡¯s arm that was torn apart. It was a rather clean strike. Blood oozed out only in small amounts. The assassin didn¡¯t cry nor did he react like anyone would, void of emotions just like any trained assassin. The Emperor was just as unfazed through it all, while I stood at the corner, staring as bile rose to my throat. The second assassin rushed in just as the other stepped back. The Emperor managed to deflect each and every blow from the assassin¡¯s onught with finesse and agility like he was simply ying swords. Lotuboru and the dagger rang against each other persistently. The sharp, vibrating echo of metal against metal enveloped the room, going so rapidly it was hard to see what was happening. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Goosebumps erupted all over my body. Those assassins couldn¡¯t havee after me, but I happened to be in the same room and the same bed with the emperor. Should I run and hide in a side room?I thought. They would still find me if I ran away. On the other hand, things would end up worse if I became a hostage.The emperor might cut me down along with the assassin. I covered myself with a nket and tried to sneak away from the fight. A tremendous force grabbed me and pressed down on my neck. I tried to scream, but could feel only a pain in my throat as any sound I made remained silenced. The assassin, whose arm had been cut off, had taken hold of me.How is he still alive?I thought as I panicked. I fell back on the bed as the assassin continued to choke the life out of me. The sounds of my struggle were undetected by the sh of the emperor¡¯s sword and another assassin¡¯s dagger striking each other inbat. I gagged at the metallic smell of blood flowing out of my attacker¡¯s severed arm, as he held me down with his remaining hand. Help me!Panic was overtaking me. I wildly scratched at my attacker¡¯s hand and arm, desperate to break the choking hold he had on me.Let me go! I can¡¯t breathe! I don¡¯t want to die!Try as might, I couldn¡¯t break the grip. It was if the assassin had thrust a stake into my neck that was permanently attached to his arm. Thest year of my life shed in front of my eyes. I¡¯ve been livingfortably and happily here. It was better than being a standard ve. Why was I so emotional that this was the end; death by a simple assassin?I don¡¯t want to die like this,I thought.I¡¯ll only die happy if the emperor kills me, just like in the novel. I believed in reincarnation, but it didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. Especially in this situation.I can¡¯t die yet! I haven¡¯t met the heroine of the novel. I need to see them in a rtionship.It shocked me that my final thoughts were on the books. Perhaps it was theck of oxygen that was making me irrational. As I struggled, my gaze locked with my killer¡¯s. His wild eyes were familiar. I had seen them before, the joy of pain reflected in them. A terrible memory shed through my mind. The memory of the night when I lost my voice. It had been thest night of October. The eveningcked moonlight and covered the earth in pure darkness. After being violently overpowered by burly servants, my captor forced me to drink a liquid from a small, silver bottle. The sk, about as big as two fingers, contained a poison that melted everything in its path. I could see the vial flickering red, reflecting the torch light and pulsating as if it wanted my blood. My face was ghostly pale as I begged the man while trembling with fear. ¡°Please. Please, don¡¯t do this, young master!¡± The aristocrat was grinning in glee, a demon with a painted smile. ¡°Iona, your voice is mine forever!¡± he cackled. Then he poured the poison into my mouth with augh. The pain was unimaginable as the liquid burned through the linings of my throat and stomach. Above me now, the demon¡¯s face and the assassin¡¯s face had be one.No! Not again!I screamed in silence. ckness was prating every corner of my body, as my life force drained away. I struggled, weaker and weaker, though the assassin¡¯s grip never wavered. My vision began to blur. My final thoughts were of Iona¡¯s family and Ji-Hye Lee¡¯s friends, but none of them were there to help me. In my mind I called one final name.Ridrian! A miracle must have allowed him to hear me, as the emperor appeared that instant, cutting the throat of the assassin holding me. The killer¡¯s grip released and precious air returned to my lungs with a dull hiss. The emperor pushed the corpse away from my body and it rolled across the floor. I began to cough uncontrobly as the oxygen flowed into my now unobstructed windpipe. I took heavy, gulping breaths as I slowly revived. When my lungs were given their fill, I managed to support my trembling body and look up. The emperor¡¯s face was horrendous. He had an expression of relief, but his eyes were glowing red. They had a pupil like a snake¡¯s and stared right into me, as the emperor stood there shaking. The emperor gave off an unpleasant aura which chilled me to the bone. It felt like he was considering taking my life with the Lotuboru he held. I ced my trembling hand on the hand holding the sword. I desperately needed to feel his warmth and prove to myself that I was still alive. He didn¡¯t shake me off and took my hand in his. As his heat permeated my fingertips, my frozen body felt like it was melting. His energyforted me, and tears began to fall. I hurriedly wiped them away and looked once more at the emperor. He looked back for a moment, then dropped his sword on the carpet and swept me up in his embrace. The fallen weapon turned into fog and disappeared. ¡°Liliana,¡± was all he said. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 He was shaking, holding me in his arms like I could vanish any second. He repeated the name over and over, with his face buried in my neck. His body would not stop trembling. I had no idea what to do with my hands and slowly patted him on the back. I knew what he was going through.The Emperor¡¯s Trauma. Liliana died a terrible death because of him,I thought. In the novel, Liliana had been dumped in the dirtiest brothel after suffering every indignity a human could suffer. The emperor, who found Liliana broken, had cried for three days and nights after killing her with his own hands. Lilliana had wanted to die, and he couldn¡¯t refuse herst wish. This had caused his nightmares every night after. I had a heartache for days after reading this part of the novel. It was such a terrible tragedy. He had been given no choice but to kill the only precious person in his life with his own hands.Liliana had been his only family, besides his mother,I remembered. I always presumed he saw me only as a doll, but he seemed quite shocked that I had almost died. It was apparent that he saw much of Liliana in me. I held him back,I¡¯m safe. Too many people had been killed by this blood-stained, tyrant of an emperor to invoke pity. If this had been the real world, even life imprisonment or the death penalty wouldn¡¯t be justice enough. Nevertheless, I could not help feelingpassion for him. He was a man who had never been happy in his life. Any joy that entered his existence was soon taken away by the people around him. The moment he killed Liliana with his own hands, he gave up being happy. Therefore, even if it meant feeding his tortured soul, he turned to dolls. If he hadn¡¯t done that, his life would have ended. The emperor needed a reason to continue to live. It was the only way that he could find revenge for Liliana. That, and only that, was what mattered. I continued to stroke his back, as if to soothe a child wandering in the dark without amp to rely on. He had no one tofort him. Although it was only a doll¡¯s touch, I hoped it would ease his pain. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay with you as your doll until the heroine, Eris,es. Don¡¯t be afraid.I continued to envisionforting thoughts as he fell asleep in my arms. *** I had a dream about the books I read when I existed as Ji-Hye Lee. It was a novel split into five thick volumes, and very popr with readers. It was also famous for its tragic themes, but I decided to read it anyways. The story begins when ady named ¡°Liliana¡± meets the main male character, the emperor. The first part of the book concentrated on her story. Since the book was written in third person, the feelings of the two characters were vividly described. The narrative yed at the heartstrings through its use of expression. Then, he lost Liliana. Every time I read a volume in the series, it felt like my emotions had gone through a tornado, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from picking up the next book. It was where the female lead enters the picture¡­ She had such a bright and open personality, while the emperor had been devastated by years of trauma and be withdrawn. The two fell in love at first sight, their destiny written in the stars. He hesitated at first, but couldn¡¯t help admitting he had feelings for her. The female lead fell in love with him too, watching him gradually reveal his heart to her. The two ended up sharing their feelings under a lc tree. However, tragedy fell among the two lovers. A weekter she was killed by a group of unknown assants and the male character, who lost his love in front of his eyes, fell into a deep despair, and destroyed the world. The story ends with the souls of the two lovers taken away by God. ¡°Lily.¡± I heard my name being called as if from a great distance. I realized I had been crying once more from the powerful dream. When I had first read the stories, I had awoken every morning, with tears streaming from my eyes, for almost a week straight. ¡°Liliana.¡± I opened my eyes, and he was gazing at me. It was as if he was looking at the real Liliana, although there didn¡¯t appear to be any affection in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any anger or disgust either, he simply looked at me with indifference.What is happening in that head of yours?I wondered. I brought a finger to his cheek and gently touched it. I just wanted to wipe away the tears he could not shed. He looked at me, surprised. He took my hand with a slight smile on his face and kissed the palm. His soft, warm lips made the skin tingle. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he asked. I was fully awake and had forgotten who I was. I just stared into his eyes as I touched his face. What am I doing?Realization that I was overstepping my bounds frightened me and I tried to jump out of the bed to get away from him. He blocked me with his powerful hands, so all I could do was stand at the end and look at the dawn rising from the window. The emperor rose and led me out of his chamber to a smaller one across the hall, painted blue and decorated tastefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I woke you,¡± he said, rxing onto the new bed as if the rising sun had been a lie. He was still captivating, lyingnguidly on the mattress with his strong, bare chest and messy hair. My face bloomed red. I could never get used to his looks, my heart feeling like it would explode every time I saw him. I stepped back, but the emperor still had hold of my hand and pulled me back with a smirk. ¡°If you keep running away, I¡¯ll have to tie you up next to me,¡± he said. Would he really do something like that?I thought. I stopped trying to pull away. ¡°Come here,¡± hemanded. I docilely let the emperor drag me towards him. Even though he saved my life, there was still a chance I could die by his hand if he wanted me to. He gave a tug and I fell onto the bed. What is going on?I thought as I looked up anxiously at him. The emperor climbed on top of me.I know we sleep in the same bed, but if this is going to happen can you not be more passionate about it. This isn¡¯t the way I wanted it. He looked down at me and wiped away the tears still on my face, with a soft caress. The gentle touch was unfamiliar. ¡°Are you still scared?¡± he asked. I assumed he was talking aboutst night when the assassin almost killed me. I shook my head in a hurry at his question. I was ufortable and just wanted him off of me. The attack had been scary, but I was more scared of this unfamiliar pressure on my body. There was nothing but thin material between me and this solid, powerful man! Help me!I screamed inside, my face turning red once again. I wasn¡¯t prepared for this, having never been in a rtionship before. I struggled to release myself but stopped from his sudden words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± He was serious. His fingers trembled against my cheek. Was he talking about me or Liliana again?I hesitated for a moment, then patted him on the back to tell him it was all right. I just wanted to run my hand through his hair but doing that would surely incur the wrath of the emperor. I¡¯m not Lily. I tried to mentally instill this fact into his mind. And you did save me. He didn¡¯t know that I could write, and though it was forbidden, I was sure he would forgive a letter to him, after reading how much I appreciated what he had done for me. The emperor opened his eyes at my touch, then rolled off me to the side. I couldn¡¯t see his face, buried in the nket, but I heard him release a long sigh. Adjusting my clothes, I reminded myself to start wearing something thicker, despite the heat. Looking over, he had turned back to me. It was then, I realized his eyes had returned to the golden color they usually were. The scarlet eyes I had seenst night, with their vertical pupils, were an aspect the emperor hated most about himself. Whenever he got truly angry, his golden eyes turned crimson. This was the same as the original story. His eyes didn¡¯t be red unless he was in serious danger or deeply offended. I couldn¡¯t fathom him bing angry because someone wanted to harm a ve doll. His true anger had been from him thinking about Liliana. ¡°Why don¡¯t you question anything?¡± he asked, suddenly. I was shocked. He had directed his words to me, not Liliana. Perhaps he did know the difference between us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily?¡± You can¡¯t discern between the past, present, and future. You aren¡¯t sure who I am, are you? I¡¯m just a doll who lost my voice. I couldn¡¯t speak even if I was able too.My thoughts depressed me. I couldn¡¯t talk to him. I couldn¡¯t talk to anyone. I couldn¡¯t even sing. Thest thought was the worst. Singing had been my passion. I had been so consumed with adjusting to the imperial pce and the emperor, that it never bothered me it was gone. Until now. I tantly grabbed the emperor¡¯s hand and brought it to my neck. And, for the first time, I tried to speak. ¡°Ah¡­uh¡­.¡± The sound came out like an evil spirit¡¯s whisper. It was frightening. I felt a pain in my throat and the taste of blood, perhaps from forcing my vocal cords. I began to cough. The emperor¡¯s face turned to ice. I hurriedly let go of his hand and covered my mouth. A final cough leaked through my fingers. I shouldn¡¯t have done this,I thought. The emperor sat up. He didn¡¯t look at me and said harshly, ¡°I understand.¡± Then he picked up his gown and left the room. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After the emperor left, I sat in silence, petrified to the bed. When he had posed the question to me, I thought answering would have been the best thing to do. That appeared to be a mistake. I was wondering what had actually upset the emperor, when the door opened and two familiar maids came in. I wonder where Lina is? I thought as the maids giggled to each other. I had a bad feeling about them. These maids showed their dislike for me from the first day I arrived at the court. They liked to threaten me when we were alone in the emperor¡¯s bedroom, often pinching me or pulling my hair. I had be used to them, but the bullying was the most unpleasant aspect of being a doll. What are you going to do today? I wondered. I was worried about Lina. Normally it was her who came to clean the emperor¡¯s rooms when he left for the day. But today I was stuck with these two conspirators. Hopefully, nothing bad had befallen Lina. After the attack in the pce, yesterday, everyone was on edge. Including the emperor. I slowly rose from the bed, wary of the two brown-haired maids approaching me, their chins lifted in a condescending way. ¡°Hey, Marie. Will we get lucky today, too?¡± They asked,ughing. I turned my eyes away in shame. I didn¡¯t feel like confronting them. They were simply trying to provoke me. They were never nice to me, but today I felt particrly ufortable. The grins on their faces were masking something devious. I paid no attention to them and tried to leave the room. ¡°How dare you ignore us!¡± the one maid said, getting angry. ¡°Look how fat she¡¯s be,¡± the other maid chided. ¡°Such a great position she¡¯s in. Maybe I should be kind to the emperor and be a concubine as well.¡± Iughed internally. Why don¡¯t you do this doll job instead of me?I guess it¡¯s a nice job if you don¡¯t care about your mental health. Sighing, I knew this wish would nevere true. I was the only one who could deal with the emperor¡¯s mood swings. ¡°Is she sighing again?¡± The brown-haired maid was agitated and I thought she was about to p me, but the red-haired maid dissuaded her. Turning to me, the red-haired maidmanded me with an irritating voice. ¡°The head maid wants you toe down to the audience chamber immediately.¡± Now I knew something was off. What was so urgent that the maids needed me to go downstairs first thing in the morning. The emperor had only left a few minutes ago. But he did look angry. Was he annoyed that his property was defective? It was an aspect of high society that I could never understand. Perhaps the knowledge of myck of voice caused issues amongst the court. I nodded and the red-haired maid handed me a in, white dress. It looked rather shoddy for going to the audience chamber but now wasn¡¯t the time to argue. I took off my pajamas and slipped on the white gown. ¡°This way.¡± The maids motioned for me to lead and they followed closely after. The hall leading to the audience chamber ended at a staircase heading down to the first floor. It wasn¡¯t fancy, like the grand staircase in the central hall, but a small servant stairway, lined with carpet so they servants could move about the castle without being heard. I was anxious. I needed to calm the emperor down as soon as possible. He was frightening when he was angry, and I couldn¡¯t let him stay in this condition. Wondering how to proceed, I began to descend the stairs. There was a moment of realization that the maids had led me into a trap. My body was shoved from behind and I tumbled down the staircase, bouncing off each tier as I rolled to the bottom. I felt like I was being beaten head to toe with a club, as floor and ceiling became indiscernible. Realizing one wrong twist could mean my life, I tried to brace myself with my left hand to stop the fall, but my momentum was too great. I rolled over my hand, feeling one of my fingers snapping in the process. Even with the excruciating pain, I couldn¡¯t scream. Jarring to a halt, I came to stop at the bottom. My vision was tuning red, from the blood of my split skull. The faces of the two maids appeared before me, smiling, as my sight faded into darkness. *** The pce was still quiet. Emperor Ridrian was in a foul mood. He clicked his tongue, looking at the Count of Choro before him lying on his stomach and quaking in fear. The count flinched and the emperor knew there was no way such a weak man would have sent the assassins. I should have kept at least one assassin alive, he thought. It¡¯s going to take some time to figure out who was behind this and we¡¯re out of clues. Why did they try to kill my doll? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 He motioned for the Count to leave, who scurried away as quickly as possible. The chancellor and Raven entered after the man¡¯s departure. Ridrian ordered the two men to start making a list of any reasons behind the rebellion. Raven handed over some possible exnations he had already recorded, as the Chancellor opened the doors for the nobles to enter. Ridrian had summoned the nobles using the pretext of the Lucretian Conquest War. Under the guise of asking for support for the battles, he wanted to examine the nobles for possible culprits. Within the next several hours, he spoke to the four most powerful court members, but none of them had reasons to betray him. They all turned pale at the mere thought of it. Ridrian rubbed at his head. The most powerful of the nobles was Vibrio, but he had no desire for fame or power. He was a stubborn man from a dignified family, and had a high sense of loyalty. If it wasn¡¯t for the possibility that he might have lost one of the noble¡¯s trust, Raven would have stricken the Marquis Vibrio from the list entirely. There hadn¡¯t been any news from Ambrio either. His secret spyworks were also doing their own investigations, but after a day they hade up with no significant results. Except for the poison. The branches of the tree the assassin had been hiding in, when he shot the poisoned arrow, were dying. The poison must have been extremely toxic. Besides that, there was no other information. The assassins had left no trace of their motives or who they were working for. There was a group of people in his realm that used the same kind of poison. They were a dangerous people. Perhaps¡­, the emperor thought, working out a theory. I have to get out of here. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± the emperor demanded. ¡°Marquis Dalen, but he¡¯s still on his way. I think it¡¯ll take an hour or two for him to get here. Should I ask the cooks to prepare a meal while we wait?¡± Raven asked. Ridrian had not realized it was already dinner time. A small smile appeared on his face. ¡°Bring it to the bedroom,¡± he requested. He didn¡¯t like how he had left things with his doll and thought he couldfort her over dinner. Last time, she hardly ate. This time he would make her eat three sandwiches. Before he left, he gave instructions to Raven. ¡°I have something to say to Ravis. Set up a time we canmunication. Tell him I¡¯ll meet him after I have my dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Raven replied. ***On the way to his bedroom, the emperor stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly. The hall leading to his chambers was strangely quiet. ¡®Five¡­ No, six people.¡¯ The doll should be in the room. It¡¯s either she¡¯s waiting there doing nothing or she¡¯s with the maid who brought her meals. But something seemed amiss, something the emperor couldn¡¯t put a finger on but sensed just the same. The surprising attack yesterday had him on high alerts and with this in mind, he quickly strode towards his bedroom in brusque steps. What¡¯s going on? The suddenness of his appearance startled the knights guarding by the door. ¡°Y-your Majesty!¡± They piped after the other, but the emperor didn¡¯t pay them any mind and yanked the door open. The maids inside the room jolted, hastily rushing out of the side room with their heads bent low. ¡°G-greetings to the First Ray of Hope of the Great Ivant Empire.¡± They whispered in unison. The emperor went on as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°What¡¯s with all the fuss?¡± None of the seven people, including the knights standing by the door, answered his question. ¡°Where is she? The¡­ doll?¡± He asked sharply, eyes scanning the maids who were visibly shaking on their spots. Judging by the fear in their expressions, the Emperor surmised the doll must be on the small bed in the side room. He then made his way towards the room he had never stepped foot on ever since living in the pce. The doll was lying on the bed, a bandage was wrapped around her head and blood was seeping through the fabric and the neckline of her white robe was just as bloodstained. In the room where sunlight hardly filtered through, the doll had her eyes closed as if in deep sleep, looking as if she was already dead. What the hell? Ridrian¡¯s eyes grew wide and before he knew it, his vision blurred and turned pitch ck. A gripping sensation engulfed his body and he was able to recognize the familiar tremor that he was ustomed with all these years. It was his trauma manifesting once again in the form of a panic attack, one that makes him lose sense over his surroundings. His whole body felt like it was much heavier, his mind a jumbled mess and a hushed whisper drilled right into his ears over and over again. ¡°Kill me. Kill me, Ridrian.¡± Liliana¡¯s voice begged repeatedly. He covered his ears in an attempt to shut the voices out, but the words only grew louder and turned into a wailing scream. ¡°Kill me! Please kill me!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A splitting headache bloomed on his temples from Liliana¡¯s piercing cries, feeling it were bouncing in the inside of his head, echoing unforgivingly and he couldn¡¯t drown them out no matter how hard he tried. His eyes zeroed in on Liliana¡¯s skinny fingers that had grown bigger and longer, creeping on both his shoulders before wrapping it around his neck. And for a brief moment, his breaths were cut short. It felt like he was underneath water, gasping and trying toe up for air. Ridrian clutched his chest, losing his bnce as the sensation enveloped him entirely. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A maid hurriedly rushed towards the emperor. The color drained from his face. He was unseeing of his present surroundings, his arm shot out brutally and shoved the maid out of the way. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± He bellowed. ¡°Ahh!¡± His mighty hands, which are capable of hurling a knight as big as him effortlessly, plunged the slender maid with a resounding force that she was thrown back like she was just a piece of paper. Commotion followed the maid¡¯s screaming but Ridrian was too far gone to notice. His breaths came out heavy and uneven and ck spots filled his vision. Amidst the terror that was epassing him, he saw the unconscious doll with a bloody bandage wrapped around her head. Eyes bleary and bloodshot, he tried to pull himself back to reality and when he looked at the doll again, he saw Liliana¡¯s dying face ovepping with the doll¡¯s as if they were the same person. Liliana! He could see Lotuboru well, thrust right into her chest as Liliana choked on her own blood, dripping from the corners of her mouth into a steady stream. Ridrian tremblingly took his hands off Lotuboru but it¡¯s like the sword had a life of its own, pushing and pulling the de out of Liliana¡¯s chest like clockwork. ck liquid oozed out of her chest, spilling all over her limbs and took in the shape of Liliana. Just as quickly, the bloodied form ran towards him and screamed. ¡°You should have protected me! But you didn¡¯t! You lousy, irresponsible man! I shouldn¡¯t have met you! You killed me, you killed me! I died because of you!¡± As if provoked by her screams, the floor turned into a ck, mushy liquid, flooding the surface like a tide like it wanted to drown Ridrian into its very depths. The thick liquid closed in on him, wrapping him in a tight grip that Ridrian let out a pitiful scream. ¡°Stop!¡± He ced his hands on the sides of his head, begging for the hallucinations to stop and to leave him alone. He screwed his eyes shut, reminding himself that he was having hallucinations, that it was not Liliana lying on the bed and that the doll was not Liliana. Wake up! His body was racked with tremors. He was confused and out of his mind, remembering how he hugged the dollst night so tightly she couldn¡¯t breathe. He tried to prevent his hands from shaking by squeezing his wrists together but to no avail. His heart was racing so frantically it felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. Ridrian bit his lips so hard it drew blood. He desperately thought about the difference between the doll and Liliana to ground himself back to reality. Think of the doll¡¯s face! What he was doing right now was theplete opposite of what he¡¯s doing every night; before, he would look at the doll and force himself to think that it was Liliana, but now, he was reminding himself that this doll is not Liliana, that they are entirely different people. It was hard to think straight when a magnitude of emotions was washing over him, but fortunately, the difference between the two was pretty much easy to remember. What makes the doll so different from Liliana? Her eyes are a bit bigger than Lily¡¯s¡­ She is smaller and skinnier inparison¡­ Unlike Lily, she is always calm, and unlike Lily, she is brave and unafraid. She was a doll who¡¯s always listening to him quietly, a doll that pats his back infort whenever he was in the midst of his traumas, andstly, she was a doll who sleeps in the same bed every night but somehow still gets embarrassed whenever he touches her. And just this morning, she was touching his face shyly, only to be startled by the him looking at her. She started to pull away when the Emperor pulled her under him and she struggled to get out of the position as if she was flustered. She was just so endearing. He didn¡¯t realize the corners of his mouth turned upwards, feeling he was gradually snapping back to his senses. Breathe in, breathe out. Slow and steady as the beating of his heart simmered and his surroundings slowly came back to him. Damn it. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had lost control of his body, but it was particrly unpleasant and troubling this time around. Drops of sweat slid from his temples down to his jawline and eventuallynded on the carpet. In the midst of it all, everyone in the room was watching him with frightened eyes. They were unmoving andpletely still. The sight had rendered them too terrified to move. Everyone was aware that speaking to the emperor in his vulnerable state would only lead to their heads being chopped off their bodies. After a momentary pause, Ridrian pulled himself up from the floor. He blinked the haze from his eyes and covered his face with his hands, sighing deeply. It seems like I¡¯ve calmed down. He closed his eyes softly and counted to three. One. Two. Three. He opened his eyes and looked at the unconscious doll before him. Ridrian stepped closer and ced his finger beneath her nose to see if she was still breathing. He rxed for a little bit upon sensing the warmth of her breath. It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s alive. Then, a series of questions swam his mind. This doll looks a lot like Liliana, but she¡¯s not Liliana. He had to remind himself that she was already dead, and this doll was just a recement. But why did he feel so relieved, after finding out she was well and alive? Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It was rather a strange feeling. His eyebrows furrowed in concentration, trying to understand the feeling that was stirring in his chest. It felt a bitter taste in his mouth. His eyes wandered elsewhere as he tried to grasp the unfamiliar emotion. What is this? He remained silent for a moment, fazed by the intensity of his emotions. He presumed it must be anger in another form, that he was simply mad at the fact that someone had touched something that was clearly his. He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced of what he came up with but since he couldn¡¯t understand it just yet, this will have to do for now. With an unreadable expression, he took a deep breath andbed the doll¡¯s curly tresses with his fingers before turning around to leave the side room. He didn¡¯t want to make a scene where the patient was lying. ¡°Let me ask you again. What the hell is going on?¡± His words were directed to the ones still frozen in ce. Everyone in the room trembled at the emperor¡¯s question. They looked at one another concernedly, not having any idea how to respond. They subtly peeked at the emperor and saw an unfamiliar expression pasted on his face. It¡¯s been too long since the Majesty had that look on his face. Most of the time, he had this expressionless yet calcting look. He looked guarded at all times, as if he was sizing an opponent up and trying to figure out his weaknesses. The cold, daunting look on his face was what the maids saw every day for a year ever since the Emperor took the throne. And if his questions were answered unsatisfactorily, everyone¡¯s necks will be gone in an instant. Fortunately for them, the presence of the doll for the past month somehow eased his tension. The good night sleep he¡¯s been having recently made him a bit nicer than he usually was, that it slipped from everyone¡¯s mind that the unforgiving Emperor, who had built his throne upon the blood of his enemies, was a man who always gets what he wanted. Especially when he¡¯s this mad. The emperor red at them with his stony eyes. The maid in front stuttered, unable to speak coherently. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Speak properly.¡± The Emperor demanded in a booming voice. There was no point in prolonging this further. The two servants who had been hiding all this time are now on the floor, shivering in obvious fear. ¡°What did these two creatures do?¡± ¡°Please allow these two to exin themselves.¡± The emperor responded tly. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The head maid faced the kneeling maids. ¡°Now tell the emperor what happened to his doll.¡± The maids¡¯ eyes darted around, mouth slightly parted and no words came out but the faint sound of their teeth chattering. Trepidation ran wild inside them, preventing them from speaking despite the emperor¡¯s assent. Fearing the emperor would be more enraged from theck of exnation, the head maid urged them with a shout so loud it made them flinch on their spots. ¡°Hurry up and tell him!¡± The brte maid lifted her head slightly and caught the head maid frowning in her direction. She opened her mouth before closing them again as if choosing her words carefully. Then she spoke, ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not our fault! We don¡¯t know what happened either! I really didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡° ¡°I was just teasing her!¡± The red-haired maid piped up, ¡°But when I came to my senses, Marie was already falling down the stairs!¡± No words were uttered after that. Despite theck of a better exnation, the emperor figured out what happened right away. ¡°Are you saying that you pushed her down the stairs?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down!¡± Being used to the emperor¡¯s temper made the knights standing on guard spring into action, hastily stopping the emperor fromshing out. Being in numerous battlefields which all led to his victorious pursuits made him crown himself with his own power and greatness. The emperor does not simply kill his knights, but he would beat all of them enough to put their lives on the line. They knew they were the only ones who could stop him when he¡¯s in the middle of his outrage. Ridrian red at the knights who came to stop him, golden eyes eyeing them up like a predator would a prey. ¡°Where were you when this was happening?¡± He barked. ¡°Well¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡± The two knights nced at each other apprehensively and closed their mouths. They were instructed to guard the emperor¡¯s bedroom earlier this morning. When both of them took their ces by the door, the two maids appeared and bribed the other with a gold coin and went inside the room. Honestly, they didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that the maids were probably just going to y around with the doll just like they did with the previous dolls. It never crossed their minds that the maids would actually try and kill the doll. The knights didn¡¯t dare voice this out loud in fear of having their necks brutally severed. ¡°Why do you think I instructed the both of you to guard the room?¡± The emperor snapped. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Guards weren¡¯t usually stationed at the second floor of the Imperial Pce to give the emperor some alone time. Theck of sleep made him irritable as it is, even saying that the guards¡¯ presence was much more annoying than ordinary people¡¯s. The only reason they were stationed there was because of the assassination attempts recently. Raven was the one who insisted the emperor had the doll be guarded. At first, Ridrian did not think it was necessary because who would even dare deceive him and invade the pce? But Raven had a point there. The emperor then relented and had the knights guard his bedroom. But these good for nothing knights didn¡¯t even do their job properly. They only have one job and yet they still didn¡¯t do it right. The doll wouldn¡¯t be in this position if not for the knights¡¯ negligence. Ridrian scowled at the knights, making the two gulps silently. ¡°I will leave your punishment up to Kraman.¡± Kraman is themander of the Guard Division. While he was usually gentle and sensible, he was strict and rough when it came to militaryw and their duties. The knights were spared from the emperor, but their future would be good as gone once Kraman found out about this. They scrambled on their feet and fell on one knee as they begged for forgiveness. ¡°We apologize, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Please forgive us!¡± Ridrian gritted his teeth in annoyance before turning to the maids who were still on the ground, bawling their eyes out. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty!¡± The other maid wailed, ¡°Please spare us!¡± The fear-stricken maids weren¡¯t able to form any more words but the pleas of forgiveness. They cried and begged continuously, tears pooling their eyes and wetting their cheeks. The maids¡¯ cries turned a pitch louder when the emperor swiftly unsheathed a knight¡¯s sword. Sensing what¡¯s about to happen, the head maid sprang and leapt in front of the emperor, begging with the same desperation. ¡°Your Majesty, these are the children who have worked under me for five years. What they did was unforgivable and stupid, but they are just children who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. Please, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something going on, please allow me to investigate.¡± The emperor stopped for a while and listened to the urgency in the head maid¡¯s words. She anxiously looked at the emperor¡¯s face to see if she somehow convinced him. Being at the receiving end of the emperor¡¯s wrath made her hands cold and mmy with sweat. The only thing that could assuage the raging emperor right now was the doll, who was unfortunately knocked out unconscious. Why the hell¡­ The doll could ease the emperor¡¯s unpredictable moods, able to simmer it down like the brief period in between seasons. Aware that she had failed to keep an eye on the doll, the head maid bit her lip and lowered her head down. The emperor faced the doll lying on the bed. Despite her bleeding head that was caused by the fall earlier, her face was still lively and blooming as ever. Perhaps it was because of the bracelet, the emperor thought to himself. Suddenly, Ridrian was tempted to utch the bracelet on the doll¡¯s wrist. He wanted to see what the doll looked like behind the mask she was wearing. Ridrian shook the thought off his head. Now is not the time to get distracted. Facing the maids, the emperor asked in a booming voice. ¡°Who did this? Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± The warning in his voice was clear as day, and everyone knew he was already at his limit. But the maids were too paralyzed in fear, preventing them from answering the emperor¡¯s question truthfully. ¡°We don¡¯t know! When I came to my senses, she was already at the bottom of the floor! Please believe me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why they did this. I¡¯m sorry! Please, please! Have mercy pleas¡ª¡°! The emperor¡¯s patience ran out as he quickly angled his body and drew the sword out. The startled knight tried to stop him, but he was no match with the emperor¡¯s innate speed. The red-haired maid gasped and took a step back. In a matter of just a second, the brte maid¡¯s head fell and lolled on the floor, unblinking, and tears were still smeared on her cheeks like she didn¡¯t realize she was about to be decapitated. The red-haired maid flinched when a spatter of blood reached her face, making her faint on the spot. The emperor only nced at the maids briefly before addressing the guards. ¡°Drag these two out of my room. Find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± His eyes swept over the knights, and they immediately noticed the emperor¡¯s eyes were back to how it appeared four years ago. ¡°¡­Yes sir!¡± The knight replied a few secondster, slightly shocked at how everything turned out. He turned his heel and left the room with the maid slung over his shoulder. The way he had lifted the maid made it seem like he was already used to it. The head maid uttered in a small voice, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°How ignorant and foolish of them to touch my doll without my permission.¡± The emperor hissed. ¡°But why do you have to go so far as to kill the maid? The doll is just a ve!¡± The head maid answered, and even she was surprised at her own words. The emperor¡¯s eyes flitted sharply at the head maid who dared question his actions. He tilted his head and asked in a subdued voice. ¡°And why should I forgive them?¡± ¡°Well¡­ because¡­¡± Elmira didn¡¯t know what to say. There was no excuse for what the maids did, especially when three people saw how they pushed the doll off the stairs. It doesn¡¯t matter what their reasons were, they weren¡¯t supposed to touch anything that belonged to the emperor. However, she wished the emperor didn¡¯t resort to such a violent response, and figure out who¡¯s behind this instead. He made such a big mess for something so trivial. The head maid parted her mouth to speak, but the intensity of the emperor¡¯s seething eyes prevented her from saying anything more. ¡°You know me. I hate it when people touch something that clearly belongs to me.¡± The head maid understood the weight of his words quite well. The prince, whose everything was taken away from him, became the emperor of this Great Empire. He glowered at her domineeringly, and the head maid had no choice but to submit. Frightened out of her wits, her face became pale and she quickly knelt on her knees. She knew him long enough to know that she had overstepped her boundaries. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. I should¡¯ve taught them better.¡± ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll cut your head next.¡± He flicked the blood off the sword and handed it back to the knight. Drops of blood fell to the carpet, staining the fabric. ¡°Call a capable man. Have him nurse my doll back to health.¡± The Emperor ordered as he left. The head maid nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡± The Imperial Pce reeked of blood once again. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Raven rubbed his throbbing temples with the tips of his fingertips. Not having sleep for the past three nights was taking a toll on him. The doll had been safe for more than a month, which was a first. He was relieved to see the doll gaining weight and she seemed to be faring much better than before. But I can¡¯t believe Your Majesty is angry all because of the doll. He doesn¡¯t know all the details, but he knew that the Lord was quite fond of the doll. He goes back to his bedroom regrly, and he has been eating all his meals. His intake of alcohol and sweets had lessened, too. Raven thought maybe he could let himself hope this time. It¡¯s great to see the emperor grew fond of the doll, but he seemed to like it too much. Having to deal with the emperor was a real pain in the ass. And just recently, strange urrences have taken ce. The only clue was ¡®horsepower¡¯, which was not at all helpful. It was too vague, and what could that possibly mean? It felt like someone was trying to take over the Imperial family. Thinking about it was enough to make Raven¡¯s head hurt even more. Raven sighed and took his sses off. He rubbed the spot between his eyes in circr motions. It wasn¡¯t this difficultpared to keeping Ridrian in check, who was always brimming with anger without any logical reason. Not only the doll had be the emperor¡¯s only weakness, but it was also the trigger of his long bouts of unstable anger. Everyone was on edge. It¡¯s been such a long time since the Imperial Pce reeked of blood that knights and nobles alike felt as if they¡¯ve gone back to the past, where pools of blood was nothing out of the ordinary. The nobles spoke among themselves, anxiously wondering if the emperor had gone insane and whether the Empire would be alright under his reign. For the past three days, the doll was lying on the bed, still unconscious to the world around her and the emperor had yet to step foot inside his own bedroom. What a pain in the ass, Raven thought as he gazed at the sleeping doll in front of him. His Majesty had decided to move the doll from the side room to his bed, saying that he could not see her clearly because the room had little to no light. Three days ago, Raven had immediatelye rushing to the bedroom upon hearing the servants talking about the ongoingmotion. When he got there, blood was already spilled and a maid had lost her life. The people who witnessed the tragic event filled him in with what had happened, and he deemed the ident simr to the assassin¡¯s mishap. As much as he wanted to interrogate the red-haired maid, he knew for a fact that it was nothing but pointless. Fortunately, the wounds on the doll looked a lot better than the previous days. He was also informed about the emperor¡¯s rming hysteria upon seeing the doll¡¯s body covered in blood. Seeing her wrapped up in bandages, Raven understood why the emperor had reacted so violently that day. The doctor who was brought to the pce to attend to the doll was indeed skilled. The wounds were beginning to heal properly, but Raven was worried if the doll would be able to wake up painlessly, since her body looked as if it would break at a mere touch. Raven stared at the doll a moment longer, thinking how she looked like a corpse as sheid there unmoving, breathsing out a little bit shallow. You look a lot like her, Raven thought to himself. Raven had seen the eldest daughter of the Crayes, Liliana Crayes, because she also came from a high-ranking knight family. The girl was appointed to be the future empress and fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince who was known for his vicious nature. T/N: Ridrian was an usurper, and before he seized the throne, the empire¡¯s then Crown Prince and Liliana was already engaged. This could mean that Ridrian and Liliana had a secret affair. He had never seen his master Ridrian and Liliana together, since Raven only pasted himself to his master¡¯s side when Liliana already went missing from the pce. He came to understand how much Ridrian cared for the girl that he went ballistic after losing her. Ahhhhh! He could still remember the Ridrian¡¯s screams as if it was just yesterday (originally emperor¡¯s screams but changed it to Ridrian for brevity). He had cried relentlessly for three days and three nights, destroyed the vige where the girl was found to dust and ruins and searched for those who touched her and tore them with his bare hands. But still, all he did wasn¡¯t enough. The hatred he felt blinded his senses that he went berserk in the battlefield and channeled his anger onto his enemies that by the end of the day, he was honored and regarded as a hero. But his body diminished as the days went by. He couldn¡¯t eat properly then, and sleep didn¡¯t pull him in no matter how exhausted he was. He just swung and flicked his sword mindlessly, letting instinct guide his movements as he looked on with dead eyes, looking like he just wanted to die right there and then. The truth is, Raven was so close to giving up on him. But then something happened that surprised both him and his master. The emperor paused when he saw a girl that looked like her, not hesitating as he grabbed her, stopping her from running away and asked, ¡°Lil¡­ Liliana?¡± Confusion etched the girl¡¯s expression, rendered speechless at the sight of the bloody emperor. He then realized that the girl was not Liliana, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tear his eyes off of her the whole day. It prompted Raven to speak to the girl and told her he needed her to stay by the emperor¡¯s side, that he wouldpensate her if she cooperated. The girl kept the emperor sane for a brief while. But she could not fully immerse herself into the emperor¡¯s intense and sick obsession that he did not hesitate to cut her down. It was the first time he had harmed an innocent civilian, one that was not an enemy on the battlefield. Raven witnessed how everything unfolded. Suddenly, a thought filled his head as he came to a conclusion; that he needed to bring in a ve that looked like Liliana. Since then, the country was always in search of ves that resembled Liliana, doing all the pursuing in secret. The girls were unfortunately used as scapegoats, but Raven reminded himself they were doing this both for the emperor¡¯s sanity and the country. They promised the dolls topensate them greatly when everything was done. But the madness of the emperor was unlike anything the naive girls had ever seen, that within a month or two, the doll or the emperor would be out of his mind and lose himself in the process. Gradually, the emperor¡¯s madness dwindled little by little, but it was present nheless, just waiting to break out at the next moment. The twenty-fifth doll Raven brought was found torn apart three days after entering the Pce, done by the emperor¡¯s unforgiving hands. The emperor grew tired of mercilessly breaking the dolls that he decided to reject the dolls entirely. The emperor said he didn¡¯t need them anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of buying new dolls.¡± But Raven went on and risked his life to look for a new doll despite the emperor¡¯s order. He couldn¡¯t just stand by doing nothing when the emperor was suffering from insomnia. He felt that it was his duty to do something, anything to help the emperor. Sigh. Raven sighed for the second time that day. He didn¡¯t think his majesty would go on a rampage just because the doll was hurt. He brushed his hair back as he thought over his next ns when a couple of knocks distracted him from his thoughts. ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Raven studied the doll once again. He was about to return to his office when the door slowly opened, revealing the scarlet maid who was assigned to take care of the doll. Her eyes grew wide. She expected to see the emperor here, not Raven. She hastily bowed her head, making Raven nod in her direction. She must be the doll¡¯s maid, he thought. And he also heard that she got hurt too. His eyes narrowed and saw an outline of a bandage wrapped inside her sleeve. She was walking apprehensively with a basin on her hands. From the way she moved, Raven surmised that it wasn¡¯t just a simple injury. She was the maid he intentionally assigned to tend to the doll. He put her in that position after hearing that she was an innocent maid from a knight¡¯s family. There have been cases before where some of the dolls were killed by the emperor, all the while trying to escape the jealousy and harassment from the maids. It was the reason why he chose her specifically so nothing like that would happen again. But it didn¡¯t cross his mind that the maid would be hurt too. He clicked his tongue, slightly disappointed of himself for failing to take that into consideration. ¡°When the doctores back to check on the doll, make sure to have him check your wounds, too. Tell him it was my directive.¡± ¡°Y-yes? I¡¯m fine.¡± She responded in a quiet voice. Raven¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡¯ He asked in a strict tone. The maid froze on her spot. Lina¡¯s lips trembled, her hands holding the basin shook slightly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡ª¡° ¡°Marie is extremely important to the emperor. It is your job to take care of her. If something happens to Marie because you fail to take care of yourself, you would surely be held ountable. Do you want that to happen?¡± Raven asked. Raven was not mild in his words. Lina looked up and shook her head vigorously. ¡°N-no. Yes. I¡¯ll go see the doctor when hees back.¡± He passed by the maid without another word and let the door close behind him. Despite the stiffness to his expression, he worried for his master who had not slept for three days, and he could just imagine how it affected the people around him. Lina bowed her head and took a deep breath when Raven left. It was the first time she was able to breathe properly ever since she stepped foot inside the bedroom. Seeing master Estaban really startled her. She ced the basin atop the small table next to the bed. She brought this with her because she wanted to clean Iona¡¯s face, and rece her bandage with a new one. Lina¡¯s face darkened as she stared at Iona, who was sleeping on the emperor¡¯s bed. ¡°They even hurt her.¡± She whispered quietly. Coming from a fallen knight¡¯s family, she was able to secure a job at the Imperial Pce with the help of her distant rtives. But the money that came with being a maid was not much, even if she was working in the Pce. The previous month, however, she was offered to work as a ve and Raven told her he would double her sry. She was initially hesitant of his proposition, thinking that working as a ve would bring shame upon her family. But Raven assured Lina that there¡¯s no need to worry since the prospect of having ves in the Imperial Pce would be kept hidden. After informing her family, she epted the offer but she was still slightly apprehensive about it, thinking that she might have made a hasty decision just because of the high sry. But when she saw Iona alighting the wagon that day, it was as if all of her worries disappearedpletely. Looking at Iona felt like she was seeing a fairy in flesh. Lina thought she was a fairy of some kind from a forest no one knew about. Iona was breathtakingly beautiful and elegant, even though she was all skin and bones under her worn-out cape. Not long after, she wore the bracelet and was referred to as ¡°Marie¡±, which means Marite or doll. Lina only heard of her from the other maids, but she couldn¡¯t forget how enthralled she was the first time she saw her. Lina was surprised when she found out Iona couldn¡¯t speak because of the injury on her neck. But she wouldmunicate with her in her own way by using gestures. There were also times when Iona would y with the food ced in front of her, and Lina deemed her as someone who has a light personality. Iona was gentle and kind, but to Lina, the doll was doomed to die in the hands of the emperor. She first kept her distance from her because she didn¡¯t know when she would perish, but before she knew it, she was already so fond of Iona. No wonder she attracts attention anywhere she goes, she is just so interesting. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why the maids were so jealous of Iona that they bothered and annoyed her persistently, especially when Iona put up with their bullying. Sometimes, other maids would look at Iona and instantly feel bad for her. Lina felt relieved, however, that Iona would not end up like the other dolls before her. But when the maids were not able to get a reaction from Iona, they would resort to bullying Lina instead. Lina was used to harassment ever since she was a kid when her family drifted apart, so she didn¡¯t really mind. When she woke up yesterday, her family told her that Iona was pushed down the stairs and was severely hurt. Lina paled upon hearing the news and forced herself into the Pce despite her family¡¯s disapproval. Within a month¡¯s time, she had already grown attached to Iona. Lina fixed the nket in ce, tucking Iona more firmly who looked like a corpse, and prayed she would wake up soon. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 I felt something cool and soft sweeping my cheeks. Like the faint brush of a lone feather, it caressed my skin gently as I was stirred awake from my slumber. Who is it? I somehow managed to open my eyes just slightly when a brutal headache zipped through my skull. I gasped audibly, feeling my lips dry and chafed as I screwed my eyes shut once again. I waited until the throbbing eased before I blinked a couple of times, just in time to see the soft towel be cast aside. My vision was still blurred but I could make out the figure of a person standing in front of me, holding the towel in one hand. When my eyes fully opened, I realized it was Lina, her face was tear-stricken and she must have been wiping my face before I woke up. ¡°Iona!¡± She called in a worried voice, ¡°Are you all right?¡± I felt relieved seeing her here. She was who I was worried about right before I lost consciousness. Lina continued to stare at me, seemingly at a loss for words and her legs were fidgeting like she didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. She looked so adorable that I burst intoughter despite feeling dizzy. ¡°Why are youughing? You have no idea how worried I was!¡± Lina eximed upon seeing the smile stered on my face. She was about to berate me further when I ced my hand on hers, making her stop and look down at both of our hands with a nk stare. Her lips began to tremble, and tears pooled the corners of her eyes. ¡°I was so worried.¡± She said quietly. Her head dropped to her chest. For a long while, I stroked Lina¡¯s head to assuage her as I tried to recall the events that led me to this state. I remember leaving the room with the maids because she called me¡­ Then the maids harshly pushed me down the stairs. I shivered at the recollection of how I rolled all the way down to the ground floor, how my body had struck every step with nothing to cushion my fall. It was a miracle to even be alive. How ridiculous. I grinned bitterly but my lips faltered because the headache blossomed once again. The facial massages Lina had been giving me recently loosened the stiff muscles on my face, which enabled my expressions to be more vivid than they used to be. Lina saw how strained my face was, prompting her toe near me and ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The doctor said your head was severely injured.¡± I touched my head with my right hand. A thick bandage was wrapped repeatedly over my head, and the scent of herbs I am not familiar with tickled my nose. My head must have been bruised from the fall, I thought, but I don¡¯t seem to recall any blood that time. I heard that falling on a staircase usually leads to broken limbs, or worse, death. I guess the carpet covering the stairs and the floor somehow eased my fall. I¡¯m already having a hard time surviving here, and you¡¯re telling me that the emperor is not the only thing I should be worried about? I was about to sigh in exasperation when the bitter taste in my mouth distracted me, and my throat felt parched and dry, making me touch my neck instinctively. Lina noticed my movement and wiped her tears off her face and asked in a concerned voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My hand stretched out tremblingly, pointing to the cup ced on the table. Lina immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± With Lina aiding me, I sessfully pulled myself up from the bed and epted the ss of water. I brought it to my lips and gulped inrge amounts, with Lina asionally reminding me to take it slow. The pain was so severe it felt like I was beaten to a pulp. Cold sweat formed on my temples, cascading down the sides of my face as I adjusted my body. I raised my left hand and sharp pain bloomed from my shoulder down to my fingertips, which was wrapped in severalyers of bandages with splints. I felt dizzy from the searing pain that seemed to erupt every time I moved. I guess I had broken a finger, too. It was the first time I¡¯ve felt this much pain. Although I have been working through day and night back in my previous and present lives, I nevere close to being in an ident. Until today, I¡¯ve never had a cast in my entire life. I am wondering which of the two was much worse: drinking poison, or being pushed down the stairs? After emptying the ss of water, I began to recall what had transpired before I was pushed and lost consciousness, and I remember the maids acting strangely that very day. What happened to the maids anyway? And how long was I asleep? I swept the hair matted to my forehead, confused as to what happened after I was knocked out. I gently rubbedforting circles on my temples to ease the looming headache. Maybe I bring so much bad luck everywhere I go, that I had to suffer immensely in both my past and present life. I briefly nced at Lina and she understood right away what I wanted to hear. ¡°Iona only woke up after three days. Did you know how panicked I was when I heard what happened to you?¡± L looked like she was going to cry again, but she blinked the tears away and continued, ¡°Your Majesty was furious when he found out that his beloved Iona was hurt. He was so enraged that he cut Jenna¡¯s neck.¡± Wait, isn¡¯t the world ¡®beloved¡¯ too big of a word? Wait. Huh? Who¡¯s Jenna? Did she just say that the emperor cut her neck? Did I hear her right? The confusion must be evident on my face that Lina borated, ¡°Jenna is the ugly maid with brown hair.¡± Oh, that one. She¡¯s the one who tried to hit me. ¡°I heard that Hannah, the aplice, was taken to the knights for interrogation. After that, I think Your Majesty ordered the knights to find out who¡¯s behind all of this, saying that everything seems suspicious.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 It was certainly strange to me. Ever since I came into the pce, I¡¯ve always been pushed around, and the maids made sure to do it in a way that was not noticeable by others, since they didn¡¯t want to put their jobs on the line. And now they¡¯re suddenlying after my life? The maids working in the Pce did not have the guts to do something that would anger the tyrant emperor. If the maids were actually caught pushing me down the stairs, killing me on the spot, their families, their ns actually, would be ughtered in an instant. The emperor would do it unforgivingly, showing everyone the extent of his ruthlessness just because the maids had touched something that belongs to him. I felt my mind go nk; I never thought I would be in this position. Though already reincarnated, my spirit still belonged to an extremely ordinary person. I couldn¡¯t believe that the person I was talking to a few days ago was dragged, interrogated and killed because of me. Being the main reason why someone¡¯s life ended was just too heavy to bear. I knew that the tyrant emperor could kill as many people as he wanted, and I even saw him kill right in front of my eyes multiple times, but this unpleasant feeling waspletely new to me. ¡°Iona, are you okay?¡± Lina asked suddenly, making me jump slightly. I am well aware how this world treats people depending on their status, and there were times when I would question their values. Maybe having clear memories from my previous life made me ponder too much. The death of a nobleman or an assassin who tried to kill me didn¡¯t faze me in the slightest, all because I knew that this world was from the book I¡¯ve read. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be okay¡­ But I am not okay, at all. I never thought someone else¡¯s death would be associated with me. It doesn¡¯t matter if the maid and I are on good terms or not. The mere fact that she died because of me troubled me greatly. I bit my lip and forced myself to calm down for a few seconds. I looked around the room, noting that it was just me and Lina, but howe the room felt cold? It felt like only a handful of people went in and out of the room the past few days. Hearing that the emperor made such a huge fuss over what happened and not seeing him here was making me feel uneasy. [What about your Majesty?] I mouthed the words to Lina. Her face fell as she spoke, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Following Lina¡¯s words, my eyes widened and I jumped out of the bed. Not having moved a muscle for three consecutive days along with my injuries made me stumble to the floor. ¡°Iona!¡± Lina helped me up urgently. Cold sweat ran down my back and pain red all over me. My body was not thrilled at the sudden movement. Without Lina¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up on my own. I guess I am more injured than I expected. But I needed to see the emperor. I can¡¯t leave him alone. I worked so hard in helping him sleep and be sane again, and I couldn¡¯t believe that he was beating people up! Killing the maid at that, too. I was out of breath by the time I stood up, refusing Lina¡¯s instruction to go back to bed. ¡°Iona, you need to stay still! You¡¯re not supposed to move yet!¡± Lina reprimanded. I held her hands as firm as I could and looked directly into her eyes. The emperor should stop it with his antics. What if the female who will soon arrive in his life, doesn¡¯t want to be with the emperor because of his brashness? The story would stop then, and he¡¯ll be like that for the rest of his life. And most of all, I felt guilty since this was happening all because of me. Seeing how unwavering I am in my resolve, Lina sighed. She gave up convincing me to think otherwise. ¡°What do you need?¡± I started gesturing to her about everything I needed. Lina was surprised at the amount of things I¡¯m having her get for me but nodded just the same. She turned around and left the room, a look of determination etched in her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The door closed behind her. I sat on the bed when I felt my head begin to spin once again. How do I hide my face? He¡¯s in his private library, and he was making a mess out of it. And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not the only one in the library. The existence of the doll, which is the emperor¡¯s lone weakness, must be kept secret. Several warnings were repeatedly told to the people in the Pce. But would it be alright if I appear before the emperor? But if I go out of this room, the aristocrats would surely know about the emperor¡¯s only weakness. I now realize wanting to calm him down did not seem to be a great excuse to go out and look for him. I remember asking for a bo made of cotton, the one the head maid gave me, but I don¡¯t think that would cover my face entirely. Feeling desperate, I looked around the room to see if there¡¯s anything I could use. It was the first time I attentively looked at my surroundings since my focus was on the emperor alone. Then, I saw something from the corner of my eye. I turned my head to the side and saw something that stood out. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Ridrian had been awake for three days now. Lying next to the doll who had a bandage wrapped around her head made him feel so uneasy he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. There was a fleeting thought of just breaking the doll the way he did with the previous ones, but a pang of sadness abruptly washed over him that he shook the thought away. She had the same face as the dolls before her but for some strange reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself toy a finger on her. Damn it! He spent his time locked up in his library for the three consecutive days he¡¯d been awake, busying himself with an immense pile of work and interrogating all the individuals suspected of propagating the recent events. Marquis Vibrio entered the Imperial Pce after dying his own interrogation for three days. Ridrian seethed at the Marquis standing before him. He could feel his patience wearing thin by the second as he tapped the desk with his sturdy fingers in contemtion. He did not appreciate the way the Marquis had voiced out his disapproval. Raven repeatedly reminded him earlier to not resort to violence when dealing with Marquis Vibrio. However, theck of sleep had been weighing him down that he simply didn¡¯t care what the other had said. ¡°Say it again.¡± The gray-haired, already growing senile Marquis Vibrio sat facing the emperor. ¡°Let me repeat this one more time. All of your policies are unorthodox in nature, but I supported them nheless since I thought they were absolutely necessary for the good of the empire. But the war of conquest is entirely different. Do you even know how many times it has been already?¡± ¡°Would it all have been done with minimal support and resources? Besides, aren¡¯t you aware that you¡¯ve benefited from it in every possible way? At least the nobles and the people thought so positively about the war.¡± ¡°But even with that said, there is no assurance that there will be no damages and victims from the onught. If you keep on waging unnecessary wars like this, the masses will be the one who will suffer from the damages. Do you really want a repeat of Erd¡¯s mistake?¡± The Marquis asked. Erd was the dethroned Emperor. His addiction to both booze and women greatly affected the Empire in more ways than one. The emperor sharply looked back at the Marquis, eyes brimming red at the insult that was thrown at him. ¡°Are youparing me to him now?¡± During the dethroned Emperor¡¯s reign, the capital he ruled was filled with traitors everywhere, and all of them were at edge waiting for the right moment to grab their shares with greedy hands. As time went by, the aristocrats became richer, the poor became poorer, and the national power copsed greatly. Marquis Vibrio was the previous Emperor¡¯s only predecessor, so his loyalty never once faltered, and he supported his cause without a second thought. He was loyal to a fault, and it almost got him exiled from the capital. In the eyes of the masses, however, they likened Marquis Vibrio to a hero from the way he firmly stood his ground despite being forced out by the emperor. The only reason why the emperor let him stay in the capital was simply for publicity; His show of amnesty served as the symbol of integrity in the otherwise corrupt Empire, and he used it to justify his need for a coup d¡¯etat in ascending the throne. During the revolt Ridrian spearheaded, Raven organized a coup where he gathered a group of young nobles along with Marquis Vibrio. They took no detours and went straight for the throne and punished almost all the imperial families. But despite the sessful usurping, however, his ascension was not easily epted by the people. With this knowledge in mind, he had no choice but to do what he needed for the Empire and cleansed it from the inside out. Unlike before, the capital was now void of any traitors. Ridrian resorted to unimaginable acts to bring the Empire to this point. He always listened to Marquis Vibrio¡¯s counsels, deeming it reliable and unfailing. But he was starting to get annoyed at him recently, and if the Marquis is going to keep telling him that his course of action is wrong then he has no choice but to cut him off. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is supported by the masses and he had helped him ascend to the throne, Ridrian would not tolerate his nopliance any further. And the Ridrian only sat on his throne for Liliana¡¯s revenge. There were also reports regarding people who had nothing but ill intentions. They deliberately let themselves be close to Marquis Vibrio, whispering quietly to his ear that a new ruler for the Empire is needed to bring forth a new era. The report managed to reach Ridrian and he tried to ignore it at first, but it was already bing too much of a hindrance, making him decide he didn¡¯t need the Marquis anymore. Ridrian stretched out his hand and summoned his favorite sword. ¡°Lotuboru.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Marquis Vibrio said rmingly. For four years, he was naively convinced that he would be exempted from the emperor¡¯s wrath, and only in that moment did he realize he had been careless by tantly disrespecting the emperor¡¯s wishes. But even with how petrified he was, he did not run nor beg on his knees like any person would. Ridrian clenched his teeth together. He recalled Raven¡¯s reminder to not kill Vibrio because of his innate wisdom. The emperor normally puts up with it without batting an eye, but the anger soaring deep within him caused by sleepless nights made him snap in an instant. He was not as patient as he was before. The damn empire was initially none of his business, the emperor thought grimly. If Raven did not stop him from his raid and convinced him to live up to Liliana¡¯s wishes, the emperor would have swept the whole country, instead of being crowned. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°A nation is built on its people. Without the people, there would be no king. So, I don¡¯t agree with my father¡¯s political ideology.¡± Liliana used to say this all the time. But she never had the chance to spread her own beliefs. They never listened to a little girl. So, Liliana had given up persuading them altogether. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times she tried to make them listen, her words onlynded on deaf ears as if she was talking to a wall. She relented and decided to obey the Marquis¡¯ orders in bing a crown princess, thinking that at least the position would give her a chance, albeit slimly, to spread her own beliefs. The ferocious Crown Prince then became irritated at Liliana, since she didn¡¯t do anything she was told and it eventually led to a terrible catastrophe. Ridrian couldn¡¯t protect Liliana from that hell, and spreading her beliefs was the least he could do for her. So, if he tried to go against her wishes¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate that disrespectful mouth of yours any longer.¡± His golden eyes gradually turned red from fury, making Marquis Vibrio¡¯s eyes grow wide at the intensity. It was a sight he had never seen before. ¡®H-his eyes!¡¯ The Marquis fell off his chair with a loud thud and he sank to the floor, shivering in fright. It was the first time he saw the emperor this angry in the years he had known him, the prospect of death seemingly closer at each passing second. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the more you do this, the less trust you will gain from your subordinates?¡± He screamed hoarsely. He hoped he¡¯d be able to make the emperor see the consequences of his actions. ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve never felt it before.¡± Betrayal and revenge simmered within him. To trust someone and to keep them around only to be treated so disrespectfully. Even Liliana¡­ After finding out that she was the fianc¨¦e of the crowned prince, he made sure to keep his distance as much as he could. The love he had for her ran too deeply, but he was afraid that there might be a secret he was not aware of. Being reminded of this once again, Ridrian raised his sword even higher and the Marquis closed his eyes tightly in defeat. Then the door swung open and hit the opposite wall with a loud force. The arm that held the sword was suspended in the air, the emperor stood motionless as he slowly turned his gaze towards the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not let anyone in¡ª!¡± He shouted but he was not able to finish his sentence upon seeing whaty just outside the room. Several people stood unmoving. A fidgeting scarlet maid, a knight that looked absolutely horrified, and Raven, who was shaking his head in disbelief at what was happening inside the room. But what got his attention was the person who pushed the door open. The woman with thick blonde hair, dressed in a bright blue dress that shone so bright it almost hurt his eyes. She walked into the library, her heels clicking into the wooden floor in measured steps. ¡°Lil¡­ Liliana?¡± Perhaps he was too caught up thinking about the past that he immediately thought she was Liliana, especially with the same blonde hair. But he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, which was hidden behind a simple white mask one would wear at a ballroom. It looked out of cepared to the rest of her garments. The woman stopped in front of him, following themon etiquette the aristocrats adhere to and bowed her head. Who is this? Ridrian then recognized his doll, poised and demure as always. Suddenly, his feet that felt like they were trapped in a pile of mud felt lighter. ¡°You¡­¡± He stopped for a moment, realizing just then he had no idea what the doll¡¯s name was. He never asked nor did he ever wonder. He had always referred to her as the doll. It¡¯s either he called her doll, or Liliana. He didn¡¯t bother asking her name since she was just a recement. But with her face now covered with a mask, the emperor clearly saw that this person was not Liliana, she was not who he had portrayed her to be and he knew nothing about her. He took a series of deep breaths to calm down, the rage in his eyes dwindled and returned to its golden shade. The doll had woken up from her slumber. The three days she was unconscious felt like it never happened in the first ce. He returned Lotuboru to its ce and hugged the doll hastily. He could feel the doll squirming in his arms but he didn¡¯t loosen the hold he had on her. She¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s alive. The smell of herbs and dried blood infiltrated his nostrils, along with the doll¡¯sforting scent that he grew ustomed to for the past month. They stayed in that embrace for a long time. Hesitatingly, the doll lifted her hand and patted his back awkwardly in response. She¡¯s patting me on the back again. He could feel his heart growing soft from her caress. Warmth spread through his chest and even if he was already used to her, the feeling that came with her presence was still unfamiliar to him. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The act of being shown kindness and attention were unfamiliar to those who are only used to despair and tragedy. But the thing was, the doll had always treated the emperor with such gentleness and warmth that it almost cost her her life. It was clear that she was not fully aware of what was going on around her, especially when her inability to speak prevented her from asking anyone anything. Whenever the emperor was in the midst of his panic attacks, the doll would calmly pat his back in assurance,forting him the way you would a crying child after waking up from an awful nightmare. Although there were times when she would hesitate inforting him from his traumas, she would still do it nheless, making sure to do it in careful strokes. How dare you touch the emperor? The emperor would react violently if it were anyone else. He won¡¯t even let anyone that close to him before he would sharply cut off his head in one swift stroke. But somehow, he found the doll¡¯s bold actions ratherforting, and he was not at all affronted with her behavior. The emperor must admit, the doll really was able to calm him down in her own subtle way. Even though a small part of him wanted to shake her hands off him, he found himself sumbing to her touch willingly, letting her soft caress relieve him like a dry, parched desert epting of the rain. She is different from Liliana. He rxed further in their embrace. He felt so consoled in her presence that he didn¡¯t even realize the small grin making its way to his face. Then, he felt the doll¡¯s shoulder slump down like the mere act of standing up exhausted her. The emperor embraced her even more tightly and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± There seemed to be no energy left in the doll¡¯s body. The emperor saw cold sweat beading on her neck. Her eyes were drooping half lidded behind the mask she wore and it was just then when the emperor remembered that she had just woken up from her three-daya. Of course she was tired! He swiftly swept her into his arms and hurried out of the library. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bedroom!¡± He didn¡¯t care that Marquis Vibrio was staring at him with his mouth wide open, running as fast as he could. They made their way from the library on the first floor to the bedroom on the second in just a few seconds when something warm grazed the emperor¡¯s cheek. He gazed down to look at her and saw she was looking at him worriedly. Her palm rested on his face. The concern in her eyes stirred something within him, thinking that why was she even worried about him, when she was the one who was severely injured? He couldn¡¯t tell if she was just being nice, or she just felt so sorry for him. All he knew right now was that he was shaking slightly from her touch, especially when those clear eyes of hers were gazing at him intently, like he was the only one she could see. And at that very moment, a realization hit him like a tide. *** Iona¡¯s POV: As the day winded down, the emperorid beside me and sleptfortably. I didn¡¯t wrap my arms around him like I normally do since I didn¡¯t want to strain my existing injuries. I didn¡¯t expect he would show any ounce of consideration for me. However, something puzzling caught my attention earlier despite how tired I felt; The emperor was about to strike Marquis Vibrio just when I was about to enter the room. Confusion instantly took over at what was presented in front of me. From what I¡¯ve read in the original novel, I know for a fact that Marquis Vibrio was able to gain the emperor¡¯s trust that he would soon be appointed as Lucretia¡¯s Governor General. Then what was that earlier? Did something go wrong because of me? No wonder I was sweating profusely. The following day, Raven gave me a hard time for being self-indulgent, and forcing my way to the emperor¡¯s hall. But in the end, I was praised for doing well, for having saved Marquis Vibrio¡¯s life. Despite that, ever since the maid¡¯s death, Raven barely speaks to me before turning around to leave the room. His apparent disapproval regarding my involvement was in as day. It was three days of being in total darkness, and for three days, the emperor anxiously worried about the state I was in. The same happened to Lina, and the head maid gave her a week off. I, on the other hand, was also stuck in bed, but it wasn¡¯t my physical condition that prevented me from getting up. My body had recovered enough that it already allows me movement, but the emperor insisted I stay where I am with him right beside me. Frustration filled my insides when I was led to the bedroom once again, particrly the bed. All I¡¯ve been doing was eating meal after meal and sometimes, asional paperwork was handed to keep me busy. Since this was the emperor¡¯s bedroom, I don¡¯t have the right to object and I had no choice but to obey his wishes. On the bright side, at least I was entitled to having three delicious meals everyday. When I woke up, I noticed a sudden change in the emperor¡¯s demeanor as he hastily scooted closer to me and asked in a worried voice. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± He then ced a palm on my forehead, a smile blooming on his face upon seeing me staring at him. Why is he looking at me like that? Ever since I went to the library which took him by surprise, I noticed there was a slight difference in the way the emperor looked at me; He was looking at me the way he looked at the female lead. His golden eyes that were otherwise fierce and intense were now subdued, surprising me at the warmth thaty within his orbs that I could only stare at him in wonder. And for a brief, fleeting moment, I almost thought that the male lead had changed. Who the hell are you? And where is the original tyrant? *** Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The shrill sound of a rooster crowing signaled a new day. The servants stirred from their sleep and woke up, stretching their limbs taut as they prepared for another day of work. The Pce was still in the midst of a quiet morning. I was still too deep in my slumber that I could see my dreams quite clearly. I was in a dark room, a small space where reds could be seen everywhere you looked, entirely different from the emperor¡¯s chambers. My heart was thrumming a little too wildly. Confused and bewildered, I stared at the emperor who had his back facing me with a long sword clenched in one hand, noting that he wasn¡¯t holding onto Lotuboru. The sword¡¯s handle looked like the current ones used by the royal guards. I heard the emperor speak in a low and husky voice. ¡°Yes, I broke it with my own hands. There¡¯s no need for it anymore.¡± Who was he talking to? And then I realized I was lying t on my back, looking up at the emperor with my hands sped tightly to my chest. A dull, reverberating pain stirred in my chest before it crawled to my neck, making it so difficult to breathe. I tried to grasp for air but something thick and hot blocked my airways, suffocating me and I saw red liquid drowning the floor beneath me. My throat was still searing hot, but my chest gradually simmered down. Suddenly, I heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the opposite side of the emperor. ¡°Why did you do this¡­?!¡± There was a slight pitch in her voice. It sounded unfamiliar, but I somehow knew who that voice belonged to. It was the female lead! I had never met her before but my instinct told me that it¡¯s hers. I am sure of it. I am at the part where the two main characters had made quite a strong first impression. At the banquet held for the talks regarding the Lucretian Conquest War, the female lead picked up the pocket watch the emperor had dropped. She had several fateful encounters with the emperor, and they instantly felt some kind of attraction towards each other. Female lead was worried about the watch, so she followed her father to the Pce to return it to its rightful owner. When she got there, however, she was shocked to see Ridrian standing upright with a sword in his hand, and a doll lying on the floor. The righteous and ever so elegant female lead was appalled at the sight of Ridrian. She took a step back, her face pale as she slowly distanced herself away from the emperor. As I watched the two of them, blood started to fill my throat and choked me once again. My chest felt so full and stuffy it seemed like blood woulde seeping out of my skin soon. My eyesight then started to get blurry, mist filled my vision, and I couldn¡¯t see the female lead¡¯s face clearly as she stood in front of the door. All I could see was the vague silhouette of her sping her mouth tightly. Wait, this is where their rtionship began! I need to see how it unfolds! I was so enthralled that I didn¡¯t mind that I was still coughing blood. It¡¯s funny how my attention was still rapt on the two despite being on the verge of death. I needed to see them even if it¡¯s just for a short time. I tried to keep my eyes open but to no avail. My eyes felt heavy and it¡¯s true when they say that no one, not even the strongest man alive, are exempted to the pull of death. Right after my eyelids fluttered close, I heard the emperor¡¯s voice. ¡°Just be my doll.¡± *** ¡°Time to wake up!¡± A loud, thunderous voice invaded my ears and my eyes flew open. I blinked the sleep from my eyes and slowly took in my surroundings. It seems like I had that dream again. I breathed a sigh of relief. Before I could dwell on the dream further, the emperor¡¯s raspy voice distracted me from my thoughts. ¡°What?¡± He grumbled, responding to the voice I just heard. The emperor had his arm draped over me, eyebrows furrowed, and he was still half asleep. Seeing his devilishly handsome features up close took my breath away, absolutely breathtaking as I scanned his face. Without warning, his arm shot out as he threw a pillow in the direction where the sound hade from. ¡°Argh!¡± I flinched at the unexpected movement. Did he just throw a duck down pillow? ¡°Who dares enter my room?¡± The emperor ruffled his hair in irritation. The person who was unfortunately at the receiving end of the emperor¡¯s anger was Ivan, the chancellor, whoes to his bedroom quite frequently. The pillow was thrown with such force that Ivan¡¯s face instantly turned red. When I read the book, I initially perceived the chancellor as someone who is wise and full of wisdom. But in reality, he was anything but. Chancellor Ivan Rem Deluke acted more like a drama queen. Ivan tied his dark brown hair back, expressing his irritation at the harsh treatment the emperor had given him. ¡°Today is the day you should be moving to the central temple. But I feel like you¡¯d rather sleep in until the sun rises the next day, leaving me alone just likest year!¡± The emperor heard so many military tales from the chancellor, who always made it appear like he was the one and only victim of the tyranny when he clearly deserved everything he was dealt with. He had no one to me but himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear that I never wanted to go there?¡± The emperor snapped angrily. I wonder what the emperor of a great empire would do now, with the chancellor cornering him in his own room. I subtly shook my head and when I turned to look at him, I saw that he was already looking at me. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He shed me a smile, doing it so sincerely that the irritation in his features just a few moments prior vanished. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Iona?¡± Hearing my name softly uttered from his red lips made me flustered that I quickly tore my eyes off him. When the assassin came barging into the emperor¡¯s bedroom, it was not long until I was rendered unconscious for three consecutive days after the maid pushed me off the stairs. The first thing I heard upon waking up from my near-death experience was that the emperor called for the nobles into the study, and I instantly understood what was going to happen so I hastily left the room toe try and stop him. Healing from my injuries almost took a month. The number of medicines I¡¯ve been taking regrly helped a lot. I grew so used to them that it felt strange not needing to take them anymore after eating my meals. At least I¡¯m back to full spirits, I thought. But recently, something else had been troubling me; I noticed there was a change in the emperor¡¯s demeanor ever since I went to the library that day. I thought he would be angry at me for walking around the premises without his permission. I even resigned to the fact that he would punish me himself and I braced myself for what¡¯s toe. But when he saw me standing outside the door, his expression immediately lit up showing how happy he was seeing me well and awake. He pulled me in his embrace then, wounding his arms around me so tightly I couldn¡¯t breathe. It wasforting to know that he felt pleased about my recovery, but isn¡¯t his reaction a little too much? I¡¯m just a mere doll who has recuperated, nothing more. When he led me back to his room, he didn¡¯t pull me into a hug and justid me on the bed, tucking me beneath the nkets. He made sure I was covered all the way to my feet and suddenly, he asked me what my name was. Heat flushed my cheeks as I slowly moved my lips and mouthed my name. His eyes focused on me intently, nodding as he recited my name a few more times and smiled. ¡°Iona¡­ what a pretty name.¡± He had been calling me Iona ever since then, not missing a chance to address me by my own name. But why the sudden curiosity? Aren¡¯t dolls just a stand in for Liliana, to fill in the void she had left? But even though he calls me by my name now, his actions and the way he treated me were pretty much the same. I was still his doll, and he hugs me every night until he falls asleep. There are also times when he would also ask me personal questions, like he wanted to know about the real me, like he does not see me as Liliana anymore. It seemed like he blurted out whatever he thought of without thinking much of it. Every time I answer his questions, my eyes are cast downwards since I found it hard to look at him directly, especially when I know that he is a tyrant in the novel I read, the one who lets his anger get the best of him by cutting people into pieces like they were just bs of meat. The soft calling of my name on such a blissful morning surprised me, but I was pulled back to my senses when Ivan cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Chancellor Ivan turned to look at me, seeing that the emperor was not paying him any attention. ¡°The doll¡­ I mean, even thedy did not get up yet. Please get ready as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why the hell are you here in my room? How dare you wake me up! Where¡¯s the maid?¡± The irritation seeped back into the emperor¡¯s voice as he roared. The chancellor appeared nonchnt despite the emperor¡¯s exmation. ¡°The maid is currently upied. Who else would dare to wake you up if not me? Please get up. If we don¡¯t make it this year, the cardinals would have my head.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great?¡± The emperor yawned. The chancellor scoffed in annoyance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much, Your Majesty?¡± It¡¯s surprising that the emperor and the chancellor were discussing this in front of me. The emperor took his time getting out of bed as if the chancellor was not rushing him at all. The sluggish pace clearly showed that he didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± He said, draping the nkets over me. He smiled at me once again before turning around to grab Ivan by the neck and pushed him towards the door. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing? My legs are working just fine, there¡¯s no need to treat me this way.¡± Ivanined. The emperor snapped. ¡°Stop nagging, will you? Shut up and follow me.¡± ¡°H-hey! You¡¯re dragging me!¡± The chancellor tried to shake the emperor¡¯s hand off him but to no avail, looking like he was a pig being dragged forcibly into a ughterhouse. *** The emperor really was acting strange. The way he had been treating me for the past week didn¡¯t make any sense. Although him being sweet was nothing out of the ordinary, he only did it to y his part well. But what I noticed recently was that he¡¯s really, genuinely, trying to be much nicer than usual. He always looked at me so warmly, but it somehow grew even more gentle if that¡¯s even possible. Am I overanalyzing this? I quickly shook the thoughts off my head. It¡¯s been a week of calling me by my name, and I understood that it was his attempt to separate me from Liliana, that I am not just her substitute. Getting rid of Liliana entirely was out of the question since he was still suffering from his nightmares and trauma. Ever since the emperor called me Iona, however, he had slept soundlessly for a week, which took me by surprise. Why was he suddenly sleeping well? Are the nightmares about Liliana no longer there anymore? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°Why are you still in bed?¡± Lina asked upon entering the bedroom, seeing half of my body hidden beneath the covers. I faintly smiled at her, the only person I could trust. She didn¡¯t fail to see the slight tremble on my lips as she ced her arms around my waist. ¡°It looks like I have to massage you more firmly huh?¡± The genuine concern she had for me made me smile even more. The muscles around my mouth loosened its tension and it finally allowed some minor movement. I have to thank Lina¡¯s facial massages for that one, since it took her a whole couple of months of consistent kneading. She was thrilled seeing the small smile stered on my face since all she was used to was my expressionless face. But if I¡¯m able to make expressions once again, wouldn¡¯t it contradict the nature of my work, which is being an expressionless doll? It was the main reason why I look like a doll in the first ce. But if I somehow managed to react more vividly than I used to, it would be more obvious that I am not the original Liliana. I am not saying that I prefer my still, expressionless face, but it sure helped spare me from the emperor¡¯s wrath. If it weren¡¯t for my nonchnt face, I would always look pale and frightened in front of the emperor, reacting naturally like any person would. I picked the gown I usually wear and got out of the bed, grinning slightly. I am fond of wearing short sleeve shirts especially during the summer time. I padded towards the window on the side and pushed it open, the hot summer breeze warming my cheeks instantly. Summer is definitely on the horizon. It is still the early days of May. And the first day of June signaled an important event, one that takes ce annually. ¡°Iona, we need to hurry. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Lina urged as she packed my clothes and other necessities into a suitcase. I nodded and fixed myself in front of the mirror. Today¡¯s the day the emperor and I would be moving to the Temple of Theres, in preparation for the prayer ritual that would be happening the next month. *** The ritual was observed for the past two hundred years, and it was practiced religiously to pay tribute to Theres, the goddess of abundance, in order to have a bountiful harvest for the rest of the year. The ceremony was originally held at the Temple of Theres; it was a small ceremonyprising a long tradition called ¡®fertility rites¡¯. Approximately more than two hundred years ago, the emperor that reigned during that era did the said ritual and it resulted in an abundant harvest all year round. Since then, the emperors that seeded him made sure to hold the ceremony every year in the hopes of witnessing the miracle for themselves. While it indeed brought forth harvest, it wasn¡¯t as plentiful as they had expected. The ceremony was one of the most anticipated national ceremonies of the year. The emperor¡¯s presence is a must, and he could not avoid such an important event. Three days before departure, the emperor showed signs of difort by constantly voicing out hisints, not at all delighted about going to the Temple of Theres. I¡¯ve never heard himin of his responsibilities in the two months I was with him. He would exim his dissatisfaction over small matters, sure, but it was never this intense. Why does he hate it so much? Honestly, even if he had a natural enemy there, there was no way he would could hate him so much. The only person I could think of was the pontiff. Is it possible that the emperor and the Pope are not on friendly terms? The royalty and religious leaders were known to be on the opposite sides, not seeing eye to eye on things and they always debated against each other, just like in old Europe. Is the situation here the same? Raven, who was in the carriage with him, broke the silence seeing the emperor seething to himself. ¡°The people of the Empire firmly believe that you should hold a prayer service to at least prevent a bad harvest. You are the master of the Empire, and you must abide by that duty.¡± ¡°I know. I am aware of that.¡± The emperor responded gloomily. ¡°Yes. Perfect.¡± Raven nodded. ¡°Shut up.¡± He barked, the dark circles around his eyes were evident. He reached out to me and urged me toe closer. ¡°Come here, Lil¡­ Iona.¡± He hastily corrected himself. Even though he had called me by my own name a few times now, slipping every now and then by calling me Liliana was not something that could be easily avoided. It was a habit he was used to all these years. It couldn¡¯t be helped, especially when I¡¯m wearing Liliana¡¯s dresses. Just like today, I wore her dress and it made me look like her even more that Ipletely understood the honest mistake. The existence of the doll was only known to the Imperial Pce and its household, and every single of them was sworn to secrecy. So having extra clothes sewn for me was not something that was considered. The garments I have been wearing, even the underwear, all belonged to Liliana. I immediately scooted close to the emperor and sat next to him unworriedly, and I saw a subtle change in Raven¡¯s expression. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In the original work, the emperor¡¯s expression only faltered once, and it was the time when he saw Liliana dying in front of him. It was a strange sight of the usually strong and fierce emperor, and it felt odd this time since I¡¯m the one who brought such different reaction. The emperor pulled me as soon as I got close, instantly wrapping his arms around my shoulders and burying his face against my nape. His unruly tresses tickled my skin. Snuggling closer, he made himselffortable and growled in a low voice. ¡°All I want to do now is to roll around the room with Iona.¡± His voice came out mumbled but Raven heard it just the same. Raven straightened his back, leaning closer as he whispered. ¡°Your Majesty, I strongly advise you to refrain from using words that may cause unnecessary misinterpretations.¡± The emperor tilted his head, looking at Raven directly in the eyes. ¡°That is exactly what I want. And besides, no one else is here anyway.¡± He was not at all pleased at Raven¡¯s interruption and tucked his head on my nape once again. There was no movement for a while and it seemed like the emperor had fallen asleep. I threw a nce at Raven, noticing a slight crease in his forehead after his short exchange with the emperor. I am as equally as baffled as him. The emperor really was acting strange. The emperor, Raven and I sat in the emperor¡¯s six-person carriage. Initially, Elmeria, the head maid, had assigned me to sit on the carriage used by servants. Lina and I got on the wagon obediently and munched on the snacks we packed for the trip. We¡¯ve brought so much food with us it was as if we¡¯re headed to a pic, not the Temple. Not long after the carriage departed, an abrupt stop halted us in our journey. I looked at Lina and saw the same confusion etched on her face. From what I¡¯ve heard, it would take seven hours from the Imperial Pce to the Temple of Theres. I am sure that we are nowhere near close. The door of the carriage suddenly swung open, startling me from my seat as I held my hand against my chest. The emperor stood outside the carriage. ¡°Come out, Iona.¡± His unexpected presence surprised me so much that I choked on the cookie Lina and I were eating, prompting her to hastily push a bottle of water into my hand. I swallowed the water down in huge gulps. Havingposed myself after the coughing fit, the emperor pulled me out of the carriage and brought me to his own. I tried to subtly pull away from his clutch but the emperor responded by picking me up and getting inside the carriage. His carriage was much morefortable and slightly more spacious than the previous one, fitting for royalty. When the sun had set below the horizon, the carriage arrived at the castle of the Lordship located in nd after a few hours. The emperor stirred from his sleep and tried to get inside the castle with me, but unfortunately, it was blocked by Raven saying that protocol wouldn¡¯t allow it. After everyone had left, I was apanied by a knight who led me through the back door leading into a bedroom, where the emperor would have stayed if he was here. Lina prepared dinner in the kitchen but she handed it over to me on the opposite side of the castle, away from peering eyes. The emperor¡¯s doll was to be kept secret and confidential so I understood the reason for such precautionary measures, but felt frustrated nheless. *** We stopped by a couple more castles and after the long journey, the emperor finally reached his destination. I¡¯ve been sitting in the carriage for four days and it felt like I was locked up with nowhere to go. The trip really took a toll on me. Fortunately, we were not attacked nor did we run into any sort of an ident during our expedition, like what usually happens in novels. This was the emperor¡¯s journey after all. I chuckled. No one would dare go after him; doing so would be a death wish. I suddenly remembered the assassin who tried to kill him in his own quarters. I wondered where¡¯s from, and I recalled the emperor saying that he still doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind the attack. There was no use thinking about it since nothing else happened ever since the stairwell incident. It¡¯s either the pce¡¯s defenses had be more solid, or people trying to invade the pce had given up altogether. It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason was as long as I¡¯m unharmed and away from danger. With my mind filled with thoughts regarding my safety, I was only pulled back to my surroundings when the noiseing from outside the carriage grew louder. The procession led to the front of the main hall after passing through the huge central square of Evaron City, finally reaching its end as we stopped where the Central Temple was located. The sheer curtain inside the wagon could not hide the looming grandeur of the Central Temple and it looked absolutely spectacr. Mouths wide agape, people gasped at the beautiful sight in front of them. The surroundings were white as snow, and the Central Temple of Theres was so enormous that it was recognized as the state religion of the Ivant Empire. ¡°Is this your first time at the Central Temple?¡± Raven asked. I nodded without looking at him, marveling at the Temple in sheer wonder. It was said that themoners were the first ones to enter the Temple. ves who were treated and regarded as someone¡¯s property were prohibited from entering the Temple of Etyrium. While such a rule was not implemented by God or his teachings, the priests who served Him were the ones who insisted on it, saying that smirching the holy ce with their filthy existence wasn¡¯t allowed in the sacred ce. It did not help that there were so many people of high rank in the capital city of the Great Empire, and they all bellowed various exims of disapproval. They made themselves clear that they do not want dirty ves hanging around inside the holy temple. Being a ve myself previously, the mere act of sleeping was already a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford, so I don¡¯t think any ve would have the time to even go to a Temple. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 For someone who did not exercise any religion in both her previous and current lives, seeing the Temple for the first time was just breathtaking. The Temple was surrounded by smooth lime pirs and walls symmetrically ced. It exuded authority and power without having to resort to borate decorations. Unlike the Imperial Pce, the majestic form of the Temple could boast both beauty and grandeur by the religious architecture alone. After taking in the splendid sight, a random thought suddenly popped into my head. What is the emperor thinking at this moment? Cold sweat drenched my back as the carriage wheeled on. The scenery outside was now filled with a crowd. If I had to go down with the emperor, I would have died of a heart attack. The Knights of Theres lined up uniformly in front of the wagon, headed by the Pope himself as everyone gathered around, patiently anticipating for the emperor of the Great Empire of Ivant to alight his carriage. I breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t have to dismount the carriage yet. ¡°Do you want to go down with me?¡± The emperor asked and I stared at him in horror. He grinned at my reaction and jumped off the wagon and just as instantly, music rang and cheers for the emperor erupted all at once, filling the space with a cacophony of sounds. The Imperialists and the Theres worshippers were everywhere as they weed the emperor into their home. It reminded me of a scene from the news I saw quite a long time ago; like the Olympic torch zed with fire to signal the start of the event. The thought of going down the carriage together with the emperor made me shiver on the spot. Even if I was allowed, I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to since I don¡¯t want to be crushed to death or be murdered by a mysterious assassin lingering about. After the emperor and Raven alighted, the carriage rolled towards the stable and I was led to the emperor¡¯s bedroom. A familiar driver was assigned to guard his chamber, and he was the one who brought me to the second floor, stopping just outside the door. ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s bedroom. Get inside.¡± Lina and I nodded, thanking him before we entered the room. The emperor¡¯s chamber was located in a separate wing, a secluded area dedicated to the significant people staying in the Central Temple. This room was by far thergest one in the pce and it is for the emperor¡¯s use alone. The room was well-kept and tidy like it¡¯s being thoroughly cleaned every single day, even if it was only used a few days a year. When the door shut close behind us, I took off my corset and changed into a muchfortable bedroom dress. Finally, I could breathe more freely now. ¡°Well done, Iona. I¡¯ll ce your clothes over here.¡± Lina said. Since my existence was a secret, I had to make sure I was not seen within the Imperial City¡¯s grounds. Lina went around the house and did things on my behalf. Thanks to her, there¡¯s no need for me to step outside the room. The emperor won¡¯t be back untilter tonight so I have the room all for myself. Back in the Imperial Pce, Lina or the head maid woulde and they usually assign me some work to keep me busy. I wish something would keep me preupied. Lina went out of the room to go get some water while I walked around inside the chamber, taking my time as I scanned my surroundings. The four walls of the room were painted white, and religious items were ced everywhere. The ceiling and walls were engraved with patterns I¡¯m not familiar with, and paintings in tribute to God were hung on the walls. I could now see why the emperor hated this room so much. Is there anything here I could busy myself with? Trying to find something to do, I came across arge bookshelf on one side of the room. Aside from sleeping, reading was the only thing I enjoyed doing. I walked towards the bookshelf and scanned the titles written on the spines. The birth of the great Theresa, God¡¯s blessing; find your source, The difference between Catholicism and Protestantism. Reading the titles alone was enough to give me a headache. Don¡¯t they have any novels in here? After I painstakingly checked each and every volume in the five-tier bookshelf, I realized there was not a single novel in sight. Before this ce became the emperor¡¯s bedroom, it used to be the Central Temple. Maybe those books were only used to fill the bookshelf since the previous emperors who also visited for the prayer ritual were too busy with work. They simply didn¡¯t have the time to read. Still wanting to ease the boredom that was trying to engulf me, I settled on a historical book with the title ¡°The Founding Age of the Ivant Empire.¡± The book was surprisingly not that thick, despite the Empire having three hundred years worth of history. I took the book from the shelf and settled under the windowsill. No one would see me here. The book appeared new, like it had never been opened. I flipped the book to its back, reading the small excerpt written there; this was written based on the winner¡¯s perspective, and other facts were not put into writing. The book was bound by parchment, soft to the touch. The distinct scent of ink invaded my nostrils every time I turned a page. After spending a long time reading by the window, I heard the door open and Lina must be finally back. I hastily hid the book behind me. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I¡¯m not ready for anyone to know that I could read. It turned out that being able to read and write were more important than I thought. I was wondering why Lina was back suddenly when the door opened but it was the emperor that stood there instead. It had only been two hours since we parted ways back in the wagon. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be mingling with the high officials of the Temple? What was he doing here? Surprised at the emperor¡¯s sudden appearance, I stared at him and saw his eyes dart to the book I was holding, left wide open atop my thighs. The emperor looked just as surprised as I was. He blinked a couple of times, eyes concentrating on me intently as he tilted his head, like he was lost in his own thoughts. Then the expression in his face morphed into confusion. Why is he looking at me like that? Without closing the door behind him, he strode towards me and lifted me up from the floor. The book slipped from my thighs andnded on the ground with a dull thud. What? Why? Am I not allowed to read? Is it some kind of a forbidden book no one should know about? Various thoughts filled my head and before I knew it, I was encased in his embrace as he hugged me tightly. It was the first time he held me ever sincest week. With no space between us, I could feel him slightly shivering against me and I wondered what¡¯s wrong with him. ¡°Liliana¡­¡± He whispered in a quiet voice. When he uttered her name, it was only then I realized that Liliana liked this book. Was he reminded of Liliana when he saw me sitting on the floor with this book in my hands? He was already seeing me for the person that I am, addressing me by my own name, Iona, but it appeared like I was giving him a hard time by unconsciously making him think of Liliana. I wanted to tell him how sorry I felt. I patted the tyrant¡¯s back softly, hoping my gesture would show how sorry I am for stirring his traumas once again. ¡°Am I interrupting you?¡± A voice spoke from the door, surprising me as I lifted my head and saw a man standing there with a soft smile stered on his face. He was probably in histe twenties, sporting blonde hair and a pair of deep blue eyes. The way he carried himself also gave the impression that he was well-mannered. And I recognized him right away. He¡¯s Lavis, the hidden prince of the Imperial family. He was actually the only descendant from the two distinct, imperial lineages that the emperor kept alive. Not only was he raised in the Temple, but he was also one of the few people who had treated the emperor so kindly. It was probably why the emperor did not kill Lavis, since despite his lineage, he was a decent man with no ounce of greed in him¡ª that or because he was aware he had no right to ascend the throne. ¡°As soon as you arrived, you dragged me, saying that you needed me and you forced me to follow you. But I guess I have to leave you for the meantime.¡± Lavis spoke, bowing slowly. ¡°Oh, right. I did ask you to follow me.¡± Then as if he¡¯sing back to his senses, the emperor released me from his embrace. He turned to look at me and said, ¡°Iona, he¡¯ll help you.¡± I stood dumbfounded for a brief while. Did I hear him right? What? I studied the emperor¡¯s face and my eyes darted between him and Lavis, both looking at me anticipatingly. I pulled my attention away from them and decided to focus on the chandelier instead. I refuse to believe what I¡¯ve just heard. Is he serious? Was he really saying that Lavis would fix my throat? No one really knew if they were on good terms or not. In the original novel, the emperor was wary of him but he spared him from being killed, while Lavis on the other hand genuinely cared about the emperor but he made sure to keep his distance. And you¡¯re going to give me my voice back even if it meant asking help from a man he didn¡¯t fully trust. The emperor I know of was not a man who would put himself at risk for the sake of a mere doll. With this in mind, I watched him carefully and the emperor caught my gaze with his own, looking a little bit embarrassed. With our eyes locked on each other, Lavis, who had been watching us quietly, burst intoughter. ¡°It seems like the girl doesn¡¯t trust you all that much, Your Majesty. She looks like she doesn¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Shut up, will you?¡± The emperor replied, but with no bite to his words. ¡°How would she trust you when you just tell her that I¡¯ll help her without bothering to give me an introduction?¡± Lavis arched one eyebrow. He cleared his throat and turned to look at my face. After Lavis¡¯ prodding, the emperor acquiesced and gave the introductions. ¡°This is Lavis, the High Priest of Theres. I brought him here to help you.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss. My name¡¯s Lavis.¡± He offered a salute by folding his ring finger and pinky. It was a religious greeting done by cing the thumb against the chest. He was so polite I felt a little out of ce. I greeted him back but in an aristocratic fashion, just in case he wasn¡¯t aware that I am the emperor¡¯s doll. He forced a smile at my greeting and addressed the emperor, ¡°I think there¡¯s something that you missed.¡± ¡°Do I have to tell her that?¡± The emperor asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly distrustful. If you keep doing this, it will look like I¡¯m just an outsider who the Majesty orders around.¡± Lavis said in a calm, assuring voice. The emperor thought over Lavis¡¯ words and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lavis smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯ll go tell her myself.¡± A few seconds passed before the emperor agreed. ¡°Do as you please.¡± He beckoned Lavis and sat on the sofa. He sat there smugly like he was in the middle of a photoshoot and I found myself transfixed at the sight. He grinned at my reaction, seeing that he had caught my attention. ¡°As you may already know, I am emperor Ridrian¡¯s half brother. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me because I¡¯m here to serve you.¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense.¡± The emperor snapped irritably but Lavis didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest,pletely unfazed and unbothered at the emperor¡¯s sharp tongue. I am well aware of Lavis¡¯ identity but obviously I can¡¯t let them know that, so I tried to look surprised as best as I could. Lavis seemed to be convinced and nodded. ¡°I know about you, so don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯re already going through a lot as it is.¡± The emperor beckoned me to sit on the sofa where he was sitting. I walked there and just when I was about to sit, Lavis spoke, ¡°You have to sit here so I can take a good look at you.¡± He patted the chair right next to him. What is he doing? Was he really making me choose between sitting beside the emperor and him, the High Priest? Why do I feel like my future was at stake here? The emperor stared at Lavis for a short moment before sumbing to his seat. Lavis chuckled at the emperor¡¯s reaction. I let out a sigh and sat next to Lavis. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you open your mouth?¡± It was purely procedural, but I felt slightly uneasy since it would shed light on my injuries. Seeing the worry on my face, the emperor assuaged, ¡°You can show him, Iona. He may look bad and distrustful, but I could assure you he¡¯s here to help you.¡± Lavis clucked his tongue at the unwarrantedment. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a harsh way to talk about a Priest?¡± I didn¡¯t expect the emperor would side with Lavis, but I understand. As a matter of fact, Lavis was originally a loyal aid to the emperor. Although I was still a little bit reluctant despite the emperor¡¯s assurance, I followed Lavis¡¯ instructions and slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Can I¡­?¡± He tilted my chin with his fingers and leaned closer. What is he seeing? Before this, I¡¯ve also looked at it through the mirror but it was really hard, and I can¡¯t really see anything that much. Lavis¡¯ forehead creased in concentration and I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Then a troubled look was now disyed on his features, and I felt more anxious than I already am. Could his divine power fix my throat? God¡¯s power was sacred, so it should reign against any kind of trauma, but I¡¯m guessing there were a few things sacred power can¡¯t win against. Lavis, to my surprise, brought up something entirely different from what I had expected. ¡°You must have suffered a lot, huh?¡± His words caught me off guard, making my heart hammer against my chest. I pressed my palm over my chest to calm my racing heart. It was beating so loudly I wondered if they could hear it. I felt so vulnerable that tears began to pool my eyes. They fell generously and I wasn¡¯t able to put a stop to it. What¡¯s happening? ¡°Iona?¡± The emperor rose from his seat, looking at me concernedly. I panicked and tried to wipe my tears ungraciously with the back of my hands but to no avail. The tears still kept flowing, streaming like a downpour. What¡¯s wrong with me? Stop crying! My emotions engulfed me as if it had a life of its own, overtaking my sensespletely, making me cry even more. A dark sensation slowly crept up my body and swallowed me from the inside out. In an instant, the walls I surrounded myself with broke; the feelings I¡¯ve kept hidden for nearly a decade tumbled out immediately after the kind words I didn¡¯t expect anyone to say. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Memories hit me like a truck, memories not of my own but of Iona¡¯s, the owner of this body I was transmigrated to. When Iona was younger, she lived as a noblewoman. She was stately known for being Lesprey¡¯s eldest daughter. She had such a status but the tides had changed when her family was falsely used. Everything was ripped away from them instantly and not long after, she soon found herself working as a ve. Her father and his sessor, my brother, were executed without mercy. Her mother also became a ve but it didn¡¯t take long until she fell ill. The hardships that came with being a ve were too much for her to bear. Having lived as a ve all those years wore her down, emptying her that her body felt like it was just a shell, one that was void of any life. In that process she also lost the ability to sing, the thing she enjoyed the most was also stripped from her. And from then on, she really felt that she wanted to die. I don¡¯t know what to do with the memories that suddenly surfaced. Those dark, hidden feelings within me tried to devour me in its depths. I was already on the brink of losing my mind, crying incessantly when the Emperor wrapped me in his arms. His familiar scent that I grew used to invaded my senses and I found myself rxing against him. I was drawn back to reality slowly but surely as the Emperor whispered assurances in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything¡¯s fine now.¡± His husky voice sounded softer than usual and I foundfort in it. Being wrapped in the Emperor¡¯s embrace was more reassuring than I thought. Is it because I sleep with him every night, that I somehow grew ustomed to his touch? Or was it because I knew that he was making sure I was protected? Either way, I didn¡¯t push him away from me. The gentle press of our bodies together suppressed the unpleasant emotions within me. The darkness that surrounded me just a few moments earlier dwindled little by little. I like this warmth. His warmth. I leaned my head on his shoulder as he hugged me even tighter. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to see it.¡± He said in a soft voice. I shook my head. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like what I saw, I was just caught off guard and I really wanted to see it. They said the priest would be able to help me get my voice back. There was no way I would miss this opportunity. There¡¯s nothing I want more and I can¡¯t wait until I get to sing again. Back when I was still a child, I used to sing in front of my family with a bright smile disyed on my face. I sang to them joyfully, pouring my heart into the song and sporting the happiest face you could ever see. I had such a cute, round face, and it was flushed red when I belted the lyrics out. My blonde hair and the blue dress I was wearing then moved in synchronization with my pitch. My sky-blue eyes were simply at its happiest. ¡®Our Iona sings very well.¡¯ ¡®I know. I¡¯m sure our precious Iona would be loved by many.¡¯ How my father stroked my head with his affectionate touches. How my mother hugged me so tightly with the brightest smile she ever wore. And how my younger brother, who was still too young to understand the song I was singing, pped his adorable little hands together in admiration. I was really happy back then. I wish I could sing like that again. The Emperor slowly let me go and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I felt a little bit embarrassed. I bent my head and nodded slightly. I am grateful that he didn¡¯t say anything about my actions, especially when I didn¡¯t act like a doll. I tried to sit back on the chair so Lavis could check on me but my face was still damp from my tears. I lifted my arm to wipe it with my sleeves when the Emperor handed me a handkerchief. Looking at it closely, the cloth looked really familiar. After a couple of seconds, I realized it was the same handkerchief I saw back then. It was the white handkerchief the Emperor said he would wash himself and he would return it once he did. That was during the afternoon stroll we had justst month. The handkerchief looked clean without any stains, obviously washed well and I supposed the Emperor had been carrying it around all this time. He wasn¡¯t acting like the tyrant he was known for and thinking of this made me smile to myself. I took the handkerchief from his hand and wiped my tear-stricken face and eyes, instantly soaking the fabric wet. It seemed like I¡¯ve shed quite a lot of tears. I righted my posture and sat back down. Lavis was looking at me worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded and shed him a small smile to let him know that I¡¯m fine. I felt sorry for myself for having cried so suddenly¡ª in front of someone who was worried for me, too. He must have been really shocked to see me in such a state. He smiled back at me. Even in this situation, his handsome smile was still evident as ever. ¡°Well, should we get started then?¡± I took a deep breath and nodded. He slowly put his hand near my neck, about to use his divine power. ¡°Then I¡¯ll heal you.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 My heart pounded at his words. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to experience such divine power. I gulped silently with my hands sped together. There was certainly a god in this world. His existence was never up for question and the people believed in the divine being with their whole heart. The gods of this world made themselves known through the Church and the existence of miracles. While there were a lot of discussions about which god was better, questioning the deity¡¯s existence was never an urrence. PAAA!¡ª God¡¯s divinity came out of Lavis¡¯ hands. The bluish light slowly flowed from his hands through my throat. Gentle heat warmed my skin then the pain caused by an unknown foreign substance began to simmer down. A slight, scratchy feeling tickled my throat and I supposed Lavis¡¯ power must be working. My heart fluttered in excitement. There are so many things I want to do once my throat gets better. I want to sing, I want to converse with Lina, I want toin to my heart¡¯s content and I want to thank her for everything she¡¯s done for me. It¡¯s only been two months and a half since I couldn¡¯t speak, but the absence of it felt like forever. I certainly missed it. Even if I didn¡¯t talk that much before this happened, losing the ability to speak so suddenly felt like someone had covered my mouth to prevent me from talking. Having this experience, I now understand the difference between not wanting to do something, and not doing something simply because you can¡¯t. While these thoughts were running through my mind, something surprising happened. Huh? An intense blue light on my eyelids awakened me. With his eyes wide open, Lavis was emitting blue light from his whole body. What¡¯s this? Unlike before, the blue light only came from his hands, but now his whole body was shining a bluish glow. The gleaming shine would normally hurt the eyes but strangely, it wasn¡¯t not at all unpleasant. In the midst of it all, I noticed something unfamiliar heading straight at me. I couldn¡¯t see it, but I felt it. What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Iona,e here!¡± Then the Emperor grabbed me, took me in his arms and stepped back. Lotuburu was clenched in his hands. He must have summoned his sword without me knowing. The Emperor growled at the light and shouted, ¡°For God¡¯s sake!¡± A look of grimace was disyed on the Emperor¡¯s features, like he was feeling some kind of pain. What exactly is this light? I felt kind of ashamed by his sudden behavior. Lavis, who had been staring nkly at the space before him, turned his head slowly to look at me. Lavis? His eyes were soft as ever, but the atmosphere felt entirely different. The soft expression in his face I foundfort in earlier didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. There was no ounce of emotion in his eyes. And when his gazended on me, I felt like the wind was knocked out of my chest and for some strange reason, it felt a little bit familiar. What is this feeling? Then Lavis spoke to me, but the voice that came out of him wasn¡¯t his own. [We finally met] It was neither a man¡¯s nor a woman¡¯s. It was just a low-pitched voice. The Emperor pointed Lotuburu to Lavis threateningly, or whoever it was that stood in Lavis¡¯ ce. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your time to show up.¡± The sharp, pointed tip of the sword touched Lavis¡¯ neck. He nudged the de just slightly and tiny drops of blood dripped beneath the flesh. But the wound healed just as quickly as a bluish glow bloomed from that very spot. Wait! What if Lavis gets hurt? I hurriedly tried to grab the sword from his hands. The Emperor was so angry he really could have hurt Lavis the way he intended to, his eyes sharp as daggers. Despite the Emperor¡¯s threat, Lavis was still looking at me, smiling all the while. [I¡¯ll be right back.] The smile on his face made me feel uneasy. Originally, Lavis¡¯ smile was certainly warm, but now it was the opposite. It felt like he was looking at me from above with that menacing smile that was anything but friendly. The thing inside of Lavis spoke once again. [Please. You¡­] He looked at me, his face falling into a sad expression but then he wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence as he dropped bonelessly on the sofa. Lavis! Surprised, I tried to go reach him to check on his condition but the Emperor pulled me back and warned, ¡°Stay away from him.¡± Looking at the Emperor, he was still staring at Lavis with a strange expression disyed on his face. Lotuburu was already kept hidden, but his expression was still as guarded. I could only look at Lavis at a distance since the Emperor had secured me in his hold. Despite everything that happened, Lavis looked calm and serene, bearing the face of someone who had just woken up, like someone who wasn¡¯t aware of what happened to his surroundings. I let out a sigh of relief. Who was that? The Emperor was still securing me tightly by the arms. I frowned at the slight difort. Just as I was about to gesture to him to let me go, I heard him muttering to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Theres showed up¡­¡± My eyes widened at the revtion. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Is Theres the God of this congregation? Is it the same God who came to Lavis when he was trying to heal me? And if that¡¯s the case, is God appearing out of nowhere a normal urrence? ¡°What¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± My words were cut short as I broke into a coughing fit, only realizing then that I just muttered those words out loud. Speaking for the first time in months had my throat feeling strained and hoarse, making me cough violently as I covered my mouth. The emperor gasped in surprise. Whatever feelings he had earlier vanished, his eyes widening and he was looking so caught off guard that it made meugh in between coughs. ¡°Iona¡­ your voice!¡± He eximed. Fortunately, the unpleasant feeling that¡¯s been bothering my throat for months has now disappeared. I cleared my throat, checking to see if it was really gone. When I raised my head, the emperor was frozen in shock and his eyes were still wide as ever. I still feel ufortable being at the receiving end of his intense gaze that I hastily looked away, clearing my throat for the second time. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± It was surprising to hear my voicee out smooth and even, not raspy like I expected. I ced my fingers around my neck and felt it shaking slightly, and I no longer felt the pain that was blocking my throat all this time. I think I really am healed. Thinking about it was enough to lift my spirits up. ¡°Iona.¡± The emperor called. I looked back at him, seeing him bathed in a golden sheen caused by the early afternoon sun filtering through the tall windows. His statue-like face was just mesmerizing. ¡°My voice is back.¡± For some reason, the emperor looked a bit awkward as he stood there stiffly. It only urred to me then that it was him who made this happen. I got my voice back because of him, and I wanted to let him know how thankful I am. I¡¯m feeling a bit shy, however, since I only interacted with him as a doll. But still, I wanted to express my joy and gratitude. I looked at him directly in the eyes, hoping he could see the sincerity in my expression as I slightly lifted the ends of my dress and bowed. ¡°Thank you for giving me my voice back, Your Majesty. I will never forget this grace.¡± Although I don¡¯t have the same etiquette everyone in the Imperial Pce has, I was still able to express my gratitude nheless and that¡¯s what matters. My voice was unexpectedly smooth, like no one would think I was mute for nearly three months. The divine power was indeed amazing. I lifted my head and saw the emperor still looking at me with an unreadable expression on his face. I wondered what he was thinking about. What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re Iona all this time.¡± He was looking at me in concentration, then an understanding passed through his face. The three months I spent with him had made me more aware of his mood changes, probably more than anyone else, that I genuinely thought I knew him long enough to figure out what he¡¯s thinking about. Hearing me speak must have made him realize that the doll in front of him was not Liliana. He was probably imagining I was someone else entirely. Now that I am able to speak and express myself, the fantasy he conjured up was shattered in an instant. It¡¯s always been me, ever since the very beginning. He tilted his head towards the door like he heard something, while I stood there contemting whether or not I should console him when he immediately grabbed my arm and pulled me along. ¡°Come here.¡± The emperor pushed me inside the bedroom¡¯s closet. ¡°Stay here for a while.¡± He whispered. Before I knew it, the closet door was closed as I obediently hid there, not having any idea what¡¯s going on. Unlike the closet in the Imperial Pce, this is not spacious at all. A ray of light filtered through the small gap in the opening but it¡¯s not enough to see through the dark, dust-filled closet. The abrupt change in the emperor¡¯s behavior was nothing new to me. I know he won¡¯t keep me here for no reason, so I decided to wait patiently. Not long after, I heard the sound of footstepsing from just outside the bedroom as they made their way inside. We were in the same room now, only separated by the closet I was hiding in. I gulped and clenched my fists anxiously. Why did theye here all of a sudden? A strange man spoke. ¡°Thank you for your unexpected visit, Your Majesty. Please excuse me for a moment.¡± Then, a shout broke out. ¡°Lavis! What are you doing lying there?¡± ¡°I just felt a great amount of holy power. What happened?¡± Another man asked in a worried voice. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Various voices filled the space all at once. How many people are there? I could at least hear five different voices talking over the other. It seemed like they immediately came running here the moment they felt Theres¡¯ power. Come to think of it, I do remember someone staring at me through Lavis. The thought made me squirm on my spot. It would be embarrassing if they found out I was there, too. I ced my palm over my pounding heart, willing it to calm down as I listened to the voices inside the room. ¡°Be quiet, everyone! Your Majesty will have your questions answered. Is that right, your Majesty?¡± An old man said. It was probably the Pope. But even if he was the highest authority in the Church, the emperor still responded to him smugly, ¡°Why should I?¡± A hush of silence filled the room before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Lavis suddenly glowed and fell down. That¡¯s all I know.¡± The nonchnce in the emperor¡¯s reply made everyone more nervous than they were. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± A person eximed. ¡°He¡¯s a healthy man! So, it doesn¡¯t make sense that he just randomly fell down!¡± ¡°We have the right to know what happened!¡± One voice screeched demandingly. Another begged. ¡°Please tell us!¡± ¡°¡­ Shut up.¡± In just two simple words, everyone fell silent. I could tell that he was looking at them with a serious expression, showing that really had no idea why Theres suddenly appeared. ¡°Oh, Holy Father, Lavis is awake.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± It seemed like Lavis had woken up. ¡°Your Holiness?¡± He asked in a muddled voice, ¡°Cardinals? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡± The Pope asked. ¡°Did you know that you fainted? Did you by any chance receive a sign from Theres?¡± They voiced out their questions, eagerly waiting for Lavis to answer all of them. My heart began to thump even more nervously thinking about how Lavis would say. Does he remember what happened? After a momentary silence, he said, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t remember. But I think I¡¯ve experienced the power of Theres¡­¡± The way he said it made it seem like he was simply telling everyone that he had just gone for a walk, but I could feel it in his tone that he does remember everything. Shouldn¡¯t he be at least confused about his sudden fainting spell? He sounded way too calm for someone who just lost consciousness. I think the Pope shared the same thoughts as I do, not fully convinced at Lavis¡¯ words and he was about to respond but Lavis kept on going, ¡°How can mere, humble servants like us understand the great will of Theres? Shouldn¡¯t we wait a bit more in order to understand it better?¡± An awkward silence enveloped the room. Lavis was insisting that he doesn¡¯t know what happened, so everyone was forced to ask him more questions while the Pope, who had the highest authority of them all, didn¡¯t prod him further, making the others follow suit. Theyposed themselves and the Pope responded, ¡°The High Priest is right.¡± He turned to look at the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for dropping by so suddenly and disturbing you. Rest assured we will do our best in serving you during your stay. Please forgive us.¡± The emperor hummed. He was rarely tolerant to anyone and maybe being here in the Temple made him more subdued than usual. It felt strange seeing him this way after being used to his brash behavior back at the emperor¡¯s pce. I wondered if he himself found the situation confusing. Everyone paid their respects and left the room. They closed the door behind them and the bedroom was quiet once again. Are they finally gone? I could not hear any movement from the other side then just as quickly, someone¡¯s footsteps made their way towards the closet, stopping just outside the closet door. I took a step back and my foot caught onto something as I fell backwards. ¡°Oops!¡± The closet door opened, revealing Lavis. ¡°Oh my God, are you alright?¡± Luckily for me, the carpets covering the closet floor cushioned my fall. I looked at the ground and saw the wooden hanger I tripped on. Flushing in embarrassment, I took Lavis¡¯ helping hand and stood up. A gentleman, just as expected. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you, and I¡¯m d to hear you thank me for the first time.¡± His words only registered after a few seconds. The smile on his face matched with his soft voice was just like the way the emperor spoke to the heroine in the original story. Stop it! I shook the thoughts off my head. Having no experience in dating had my face instantly heating up even with such trivial words. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The emperor grabbed my hand softly and pulled me to his side. I was about to shake my head to make him understand that I was okay, but there¡¯s no need for that anymore since I have my voice back now. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m able to speak ever since I got my memory back, so it¡¯s still quite strange hearing my own voice flowing past my lips. ¡°Feel free to speak anytime. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± I looked up at the emperor and saw him staring at me with a smirk on his face. He must¡¯ve assumed I was not talking simply because I was scared. But that¡¯s not the reason at all. After months of not speaking, I somehow became so used to it that I shook my head by instinct. It would probably take me a while to get ustomed with the fact that I have my voice back. I cleared my throat. ¡°¡­ Yes, thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to correct the emperor¡¯s assumption, however. Now that I have his permission, I am finally allowed to act like a real person, no longer the non-speaking doll I was previously. A couple of knocks on the door startled me. A familiar voice spoke from the other side, ¡°Your Majesty, this is Raven. Are you there?¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± The door opened and Raven came in with a bunch of papers and books on his arms. He didn¡¯t bring a cart with him and I¡¯m guessing he brought those himself. ¡°I heard the temple was packed earlier. What happened?¡± He asked, settling the materials down before cing his right on his chest to show his reverence. ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness.¡± Lavis nodded in greeting. ¡°Long time no see, Lord Raven. But I¡¯d rather be addressed as a priest. It¡¯s more fitting, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lavis smiled sheepishly after correcting Raven¡¯s use of honorific but Raven only shook his head. ¡°Your Highness is what fits you.¡± Seeing there¡¯s no way to make Raven think otherwise, Lavis relented. ¡°All right, Lord Raven.¡± The emperor on the other hand was frowning at the stack of paper Raven just put down. ¡°What are those documents? Are you making me work here? On my first day?¡± The emperor asked in an incredulous voice. ¡°I apologize, but this is urgent and it requires your attention as soon as possible. Your Majesty, may I ask what just happened?¡± With Raven¡¯s question, the emperor¡¯s eyesnded on me, staying there for a brief while before turning to face Raven once again. ¡°Well, I guess I could tell you¡­ Theres showed up.¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± Raven asked, eyebrows furrowing from the emperor¡¯s words. ¡°Are you talking about Theres, the goddess of abundance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her.¡± The emperor confirmed. Raven instantly paled at the revtion as he muttered, ¡°¡­ my goodness.¡± The emperor didn¡¯t seem interested in exining further as he led me to the sofa. ¡°Ask her why she came here.¡± Before I could sit, the emperor pulled me towards hisp and I immediately flushed at the intimate position. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the paperster. Now, everyone get out.¡± Raven and Lavis looked at each other in understanding and bowed their heads low. ¡°Okay. Have a great day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push her too much. She just got better, so it¡¯s only normal for her to still be confused.¡± Lavis supplied. The emperor waved his hand irritably. ¡°Just shut up and get out of here, both of you.¡± Lavis and Raven chuckled at the emperor¡¯s impatience as they went out of the room and closed the door behind them, leaving the two of us alone. I am wondering what else he was going to tell me. I subtly tried to get his attention but it didn¡¯t work. Then, a wave of realization washed over me; Now that I¡¯m not regarded as a non-speaking doll anymore, does that change the dynamics of our rtionship? Being in the same room as him suddenly felt strange, especially when he had been more friendly than usual that I couldn¡¯t even recognize him. What¡¯s wrong with him? The emperor¡¯s eyes were fixed on me while I was seated on hisp. He leaned his forehead against my neck as he stroked my hair carefully, looking like he¡¯s a leopard contemting whether or not he would eat his prey. Did he really just have my throat healed only to eat meter? I swallowed the lump in my throat, feeling nervous at our close proximity. ¡°You don¡¯t really look like Liliana. If you¡¯re her, you¡¯d be hiding right now. She hated being confused.¡± He lifted his head and began to caress my cheek. His gaze was trained on me and I¡¯m a little startled to see the weight of his gaze; he was looking at me not as a doll, not as Liliana, but the real me. Was he looking at the real me right now? Even if there¡¯s a change in his behavior, that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that I am still his doll. ¡°How old are you?¡± He asked, and I know that the question was meant for me. ¡°I¡¯ll be twenty in a couple of months.¡± I replied. Then, he leaned his head back, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. Liliana died around my age, and after a year, he rose to throne whilst still in despair. ording to the book, he will turn twenty-four this year. His eyes darkened as thoughts began to fill his mind. After a brief while of just sitting with no words exchanged between us, a smile slowly crept his face as he took my wrist in his hand. ¡°You need to eat more. With how scrawny you are, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to reach twenty.¡± I actually ate and slept quite well for the past couple of months, but still, it wasn¡¯t enough for my thin body. I nodded, prompting him to smirk at me. ¡°Talk to me. You have a nice voice.¡± He said before burying his face on the back of my neck affectionately. Such a sweet emperor! And I am so tempted to run away. Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The following evening, the emperor was looking at Iona who was sleeping soundly by his side. He was in a deep sleep when he was woken up by Iona punching him on the arm. She really had a bad sleeping habit. ¡°Hmm.¡± She twisted and turned in her sleep several times and he already lost count. A soft sigh was emitted from her lips, making the emperor lean closer and he swept Iona¡¯s face with his fingers, feeling her warm, soft cheeks against his skin, remembering what she told him yesterday. ¡°Thank you for giving me my voice back, Your Majesty. I will never forget this grace.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Iona was talking to him, and he understood her initial reluctance considering the way he had treated her so far. But still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, and it only dawned on him then that he had been treating her as Iona, rather than Liliana¡¯s recement. He felt confused. Every night for the past few years, Ridrian thought that it will be Liliana was the only one who¡¯d be able to help avoid the nightmares that¡¯s been pestering him nonstop. While her presence helped at times, it did not work every single night. Even though there was a doll by his side, nightmares still clung to him every time he had a rough day prompting him tosh out, and only the sight of someone else¡¯s blood would help him calm down. Then there were also days when he got sick of the people around him. At those moments of weakness, he just wanted to put everything behind him and crash into a world where the doll in front of him was really Liliana. But no amount of pretending would make his delusions real. At some point, he even resigned to the fact that it¡¯s alright that the doll wasn¡¯t the real Liliana. Although it was certainly awkward to have another person by his side, it kept the nightmares away and he found himself sleeping peacefully whenever Iona was around. Why? He was reminded of Iona¡¯s voice once again, her clear voice filled the empty void inside him. He did not even realize that he was already smiling. He didn¡¯t think a human voice could be so attractive. A voice is just a voice after all, and he didn¡¯t think it could be so special. Not even a famous singer singing to him at an Imperial banquet could make him feel this way, thinking that it was just a song, nothing special. But Iona¡¯s voice was different. He was drawn to it and he wanted to hear more. A day after the assault back in the Pce, he found out that the reason why his doll wasn¡¯t speaking was not because she didn¡¯t want to, but she simply couldn¡¯t. He felt his blood boiling upon seeing Iona trying to force her voice out but to no avail. And on that day, he tasked Raven in finding out how Iona lost her voice and it didn¡¯t take long until he came running back to the emperor, breaking the news that her former owner had poisoned her. Was her former owner Earl Russen? A rush of adrenaline spiked within him. How dare he¡­ Iona groaned in her sleep. He was broken out of his reverie as he stared at her face, watching it softly rx and he smiled at the sight. He was aware of how he¡¯s behaving around her as he stopped himself. That¡¯s strange, he never felt this way for Liliana. He didn¡¯t know what this foreign feeling was. All he knew was he wanted to keep Iona by his side, feeling affectionate towards her. It was a feeling he had never experienced before, he was never once at the receiving end of someone¡¯s affection. It was kind of disturbing, unfamiliar, awkward even, but strangely, it did not feel unpleasant at all. ¡°Emperor¡­ You idiot¡­¡± Iona mumbled in her sleep, making him open his eyes. Look at you, talking in your sleep, the emperor thought with a soft smile on his face. She had the same habit Liliana exhibited before. The story that was randomly spewing out of her mouth was incredibly interesting, making the emperor chuckle to himself. Despite her unfiltered words, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes off her sleeping face. He brushed his curly hair back and muttered, ¡°I really am going crazy.¡± He toyed with Iona¡¯s lock of hair with his fingers before pulling it to his lips. The faint scent ofvender filled his nostrils. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± He whispered quietly, and only the crescent moon hidden by the thin clouds witnessed his confession. *** Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 61 Chapter 61 I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good thing, but ever since we¡¯ve arrived at the temple, being with the emperor during the day was nothing but a rare urrence. He was so busy that whenever he came back to our room, he would not say or do anything but wrap his arms around me until he fell asleep. And when I woke up the following day, the bed was already empty. From what Lina had told me, she said that the emperor had been too preupied ever since we stepped foot here in the city of Evaron. He had a lot to discuss with the church of Theres in regards to the uing festival, thus his overwhelmingly hectic schedule. Being busy was only normal for the emperor who ruled the continent¡¯srgest territory. Even when we were at the pce together, the number of times he was in the bedroom with me during the day was only a handful. I sighed and brushed my clothes. And I¡¯m sort of d that we don¡¯t have the time to face each other that often, seeing that it was not easy to adjust to his sudden change of behavior. From the day I regained my voice, however, I noticed there¡¯s a slight change in his embrace, like it was much more intimate, making it difficult to fall asleep at night. My heart was beating fast from being wrapped up in the emperor¡¯s embrace. There were times when I would wake up in the middle of the night after being hugged even more tightly. With no inch separating us throughout the night, I felt relieved I didn¡¯t have to see him in the early mornings. What does he want me to do? I sighed heavily. My mind was filled with thoughts and Lina was right next to me, sewing quietly ever since the day started. We are making a decorative fabric befitting for the uing festival. Usually, embellishments like these were prepared by the temple¡¯s workers but they needed twice as much for this year¡¯s festival, and they needed all the help they could get. Since Lina being my own personal maid was kept secret, she juggled both roles of being my maid and a helper for the ancestral rites. I felt sorry for her. I tried to make her feel better but she just shrugged it off and said that she was d her sry was twice as much now. It was a rite required by the state so the imperial family made sure to pay extra. Being an aid entailed sewing the fabrics by hand as part of the preparations. Lina couldn¡¯t leave my side so she had to work in the emperor¡¯s bedroom all day long. I was entranced by Lina¡¯s skilled hands as she worked with the needle in swift, rapid motions. I basically memorized the handiwork and thought that maybe I could do it too. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Lina¡¯s expression crumpled. I asked her why and she let out a soft sigh. ¡°I can do it myself, Iona.¡± ¡°I think I could do it, too.¡± Lina grinned slightly. ¡°I actually saw your maid¡¯s uniform before.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, but I understood exactly what she meant. I smiled sheepishly. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll stay quiet, then.¡± I didn¡¯t think she would notice how bad my sewing skills were. I threw my hands up in surrender and I know for a fact that I¡¯m not good at things that require pr¨¦cised and careful strokes. Looking at the fabric closely, it looked like it was not just an ordinary material like cotton. This one appeared to be of high quality fabric that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fix once I made a mistake. I scratched my cheek slightly. ¡°I just wanted to help because you look so busy.¡± Lina raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh. You should just rest. It hasn¡¯t been long since your throat got better, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright now.¡± I assured. When Lina found out I could speak again a few days ago, she was so delighted that we spent hours talking and treating each other like friends, foregoing the formalities as we conversed. Questions after questions poured out of my mouth and Lina answered all of them with equal enthusiasm. It didn¡¯t take long until we knew of each other¡¯s life stories and the boring days passed by in an instant. What a blessing it is to finally speak again. I was so engrossed with Lina¡¯s sewing that I muttered without realizing, ¡°The emperor is acting strange.¡± ¡°Iona!¡± Lina panicked as she rmingly looked around to see if anyone¡¯s nearby. I quickly shut my mouth. ¡°Oops.¡± It was not long since I was able to speak again, so I spoke whatever that came into my mind without much thought. Whenever I¡¯m with the emperor, I was too nervous that slip-ups like that didn¡¯t happen. But when I did loosen my guard, even just for a little bit, slips of tongue kept on happening. I should be more careful. I plucked a green grape out of a branch and popped it into my mouth. The emperor never failed to remind me that I should eat more, hence the snacks in my bedroom. This bunch of sweet green grapes was one of them. Does he want to fatten me up and then eat meter? I looked out of the window as random thoughts swirled in my head. The sky was painted with soft blues, and I thought the weather was great for a short walk. *** Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Spending a lot of days just lounging andzing around the room, the days went by quickly and before I knew it, the festival was only three days away. I heard there weren¡¯t enough workers to prepare for this year¡¯s festival. Aside from Lina, there wasn¡¯t much extra help. The festival was one of thergest events in the country that I myself could feel the weight of it all despite just sitting in my room. Even when the emperor was back in his own quarters to get a much-needed rest, it would only be disrupted by servantsing and going as they asked him for instructions. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want toe.¡± The emperor said with a shake of his head. He did not even bother hiding his frown whenever those unwarranted visitors came knocking on his door. Before, when someone visited, I would immediately run and hide in the dressing room in fear of being seen. But ever since I had my voice back, the emperor didn¡¯t want me to hide anymore. It was considerate of him, really, but that¡¯s not what I should be thinking about right now. ¡°What should I do?¡± I was standing in front of the door with my hands sped together, face pale as paper. My feet were squirming beneath me that anyone would think I was putting the fire out with my own feet. I¡¯m in trouble. All because I needed to go to the bathroom. In other establishments, there were about at least two bathrooms on each floor, but that doesn¡¯t apply here. Maybe there were no water pipes installed here in this particr floor, and there wasn¡¯t even one inside the emperor¡¯s bedroom. Asking Lina toe with me is what I would normally do in this kind of situation since I was not allowed to leave the room alone. But she was so busy I didn¡¯t even have the chance to see her, and I¡¯ve been holding my dder for almost an hour already. It also seemed like Lina wasn¡¯ting back anytime soon. What should I do now? Back in the imperial pce, there was a bathroom situated near the bedroom so I never had to worry about it. Is it because the building was old? That something asmon as a bathroom in the emperor¡¯s own chamber was not considered? I was writhing on my spot, stamping my feet firmly on the ground as I tried to think of my options, knowing that I wouldn¡¯tst a second longer. I pulled the door open just slightly and peeked outside. No one¡¯s here, right? During the day, knights were always stationed at the front of the bedroom but for some reason, there were no guards here today. They were probably called for something more important since I don¡¯t go out of my room anyway, nor did I ever try to escape. I looked at both ends of the hallway and not a single servant was present. Everyone was engrossed with working in both the memorial and main halls where the prayer ritual will take ce. I¡¯m about to make a huge mistake! Seeing the empty hallway, I¡¯m tempted to go out and run as far as I can. I definitely remember Lina saying that the bathroom was at the end of the left hallway. To be honest, I felt embarrassed that Lina had to go in and out of the bedroom every time I needed to go to the restroom, which prompted me to ask where it was. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I would soil myself soon and I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to live it down for years if that happened. I gulped and draped a beige cape around me. I¡¯m sorry, Lina! I¡¯ll be right back! Then, I bolted out of the room. Exactly half an hourter, I covered my face with my palms as I sighed in frustration. I¡¯m screwed. I can¡¯t seem to find the bathroom. When I first came here, I realized how huge the pce was which made it almost impossible to find the bathroom. It didn¡¯t help that the whole building was white and the rooms themselves were identical with each other. I don¡¯t even know where I am right now. Where the hell am I?! The window at my side showed it¡¯s already close to sunset. I was trying to hold back tears, thinking about the disaster that would happen if I kept on going around in circles. ¡°Are you all right?¡± I turned around hastily at the unfamiliar voice. It was a knight with short brown hair. I immediately rushed towards him like he was the light at the end of a long tunnel. ¡°Tell me where the bathroom is, please!¡± His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Do I look like I¡¯m desperate? He studied me for a brief moment before turning around and beckoning me to follow him. I followed silently behind him in brisk steps with tears pooling my eyes. Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Everything feels much better now that I have emptied my dder. I walked out of the bathroom feeling more relieved than I was a few moments ago. I also made sure to wash my hands under the faucet thoroughly until it was squeaky clean. Finally refreshed, I no longer felt the burning feeling in my gut and I swear it felt like I was being called to hell from how far it was, that I even screamed ¡®Eureka!¡¯ at the top of my lungs when I saw the bathroom door. When I came out, I almost ran into the knight with brown hair. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± He asked. His words made my face heat up instantly. Why didn¡¯t he just leave instead of waiting here in front of the bathroom?! If it was a typical day I would have impulsively used him of being a pervert, but I quickly stopped myself since he was the one who led me to the bathroom. ¡°Thank you, sir. You saved my life.¡± His forehead creased, clearly taken aback at my words as he brought his hand to the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. What are you doing in the hallway, if I may ask? The emperor is currently staying at the pce. You would have been in trouble if one of the imperial knights found you instead of me.¡± He stated. I look down on my feet. ¡°I¡­ I got lost¡­¡± ¡°Is this your first time being in the temple?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± With my admission, the knight looked even more perplexed than he was initially, but he didn¡¯t ask me any more questions. His eyes swept over my outfit once and nodded to himself. I just noticed that his armor was etched with the symbol of the Theres¡¯ Church, one that depicted abundance. It bore three stems of wheat and a few droplets ovepping the round sun. Theres was the goddess of both abundance and water, the symbolism of life. ¡°By any chance are you a knight of this pce?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He answered shortly, direct and straight to the point. He was really handsome, a tall man bearing broad shoulders. His physique was well-defined and his deep blue eyes appeared almost transparent. He had the look of a man who was brimming with integrity and greatness. Wait¡­ Is this him?! It was only after a few beats when I realized that he was one of the characters in the original book. Howe I didn¡¯t recognize him instantly when I first saw him? Right. I had more pressing matters at hand then. ¡°Dn Lyann Fortis, Theres¡¯ First Sword.¡± He was a devout believer who sacrificed his own sword to God, the first sword of the Theres Church. He was upright and unwavering to his duty, he could alsomunicate well. He had a strong conviction in his words that he influenced a lot of people to join Theres¡¯ Church. He¡¯s one of the most popr characters in the original book, devoted to the heroine, and he himself had faced the emperor. While he wasn¡¯t as good as Raven, he was still just as great. I fought the smile slowly creeping on my face. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Dn asked, snapping me out of my thoughts. I blinked up at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way back. You can¡¯t just wander around here and go back alone.¡± I guess I have to go back to the pce. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him and decided to just remain silent. I really am lost and I couldn¡¯t say I could go back on my own when I obviously don¡¯t know where I am, andstly, I couldn¡¯t ask him to take me to the emperor¡¯s ce. Thinking about how to answer him, I decided Lina¡¯s the best choice I have. ¡°There¡¯s a maid named Lina at the banquet after the festival. Would you please take me there instead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the main building. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, sir.¡± I have to go back to the pce before the emperor returns for the night. I know I have a lot of time left to spare, but I¡¯m still nervous just the same. Even though he was strangely gentle to me ever since I regained my voice, he was still a tyrant after all and I wouldn¡¯t dare make him angry. Yes, I did get my voice back, but I¡¯m still unable to sing, even once. He turned to look at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m Dn Lynn Fortis.¡± ¡°O-oh, please call me Iona.¡± I hastily stammered. ¡°¡­ I will.¡± I was surprised at Dn¡¯s sudden introduction but thankfully, I was able to respond just as quickly. Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed when I said my name, but he kept on walking silently beside me without saying anything else. His eyes were fixed forward, he was probably wondering why I didn¡¯t tell him my family name. The main hall wasn¡¯t as far as I thought. We just had to pass by a huge and fancy building and as I looked around my surroundings, I couldn¡¯t figure out the location of the temple because again, the buildings looked quite simr to each other. After a few minutes of walking with Dn leading the way, another huge building bearing a distinct style loomed in front of us. I could tell that it was the main building. Just when I was about to sigh in relief, Dn turned to me and confirmed that this is the main building. I guess I¡¯m right. I should go look for Lina and go back to the pce. Knowing the emperor¡¯s asional rages made me so anxious that leaving the room, even just for a short moment, was enough to scare me. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, sir¡­ I mean, Lord Fortis.¡± I quickly corrected myself, making sure to exhibit etiquette expected of the aristocrats. ¡°Do you happen to know the ins and outs of this ce? Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°What? No, wait. I¡¯m going to ask the workers.¡± Dn eyed the people around us and called a noble woman passing by. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am.¡± I watched them interact and my eyes grew wide at Dn¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you see, I think Miss here got lost. If you don¡¯t mind, would it be alright if you bring her to the private lounge? I know it¡¯s a big request. But I¡¯m afraid no one else could bring her there.¡± The brown-haireddy was dressed in green. She blinked her eyes at Dn¡¯s sudden request and smiled broadly, waving her hands in front of her. ¡°Oh my, Lord Fortis! This is not a problem at all. I¡¯ll show her the lounge, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Goosebumps crawled my skin from hearing her cute and tiny voice. While I know how popr he is in the book, I didn¡¯t think people would actually oblige to his wishes happily just like thisdy has. Isn¡¯t that the way you treat celebrities? And did they say private lounge? If I go there I would be totally screwed! I felt like bolting away. I needed to go back to the pce! Thedy approached me and introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Lebrina Cecid. You must be worried about being lost.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Mrs. Cecid. Fortunately, I was able to get out of trouble all thanks to your kind help.¡± I tried so hard to appear like I¡¯m a noblewoman just like her. Impersonation as a noble was a criminal act that would result to death penalty, but it was better than being caught as the emperor¡¯s puppet. I forced myself tough alongside her as cold sweat dripped down my back. Seeing thedy and I greet each other, Dn seemed to be relieved. ¡°We¡¯ll, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Lord Fortis.¡± He nodded at my appreciation and turned around. He was already several steps away from me when he stopped mid stride, like he just remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the song.¡± ¡°What? Oh, yeah, sure.¡± I tried to sound as casual as I could but I have no idea what he was talking about. It was only after he left when I realized what song he was referring to; the choir for goddess Theres that was sung by women. He probably thought I was a choir member. I was wearing Liliana¡¯s dress and an expensive cloak was draped over it. My hair was well-maintained, and so was my skin. I had a gentle demeanor as well, minus the first impression he had of me earlier today. No wonder no one questioned me as a noblewoman. I was crying internally, not sure if I¡¯m lucky or not. ¡°I¡¯m in Reffield¡¯s ss. Reffield is always the first, so it¡¯s too early to practice now.¡± Luckily for me, Mrs. Cecid was a walking chatterbox who doesn¡¯t give anyone the chance to talk. At first she seemed to be interested in what I have to say but then she talked about everything and our conversation eventually shifted to the choir. ¡°What¡¯s your number, by the way?¡± I threw her a forced smile, ¡°I was told I¡¯m in ss number 2.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Ocrateus¡¯ ss. I guess it wasn¡¯t that long when you joined the team. I understand it is quite hard to memorize the names.¡± She replied. I can¡¯t believe she fell for it. How long do I have to stay here? All I wanted was to look for Lina and go back to the pce as soon as possible. While being in the bedroom was suffocating, being here in the temple wasn¡¯t all that different. I didn¡¯t see a single person in the main hall earlier when Dn and I passed by, so it was really surprising to see the temple packed and crowded with people as if it was a bus terminal. The interior space of the main hall was filled with people that were scurrying about; some had their hands full of cleaning materials, others were tasked to organize the decorations, and there were also priests and people of high ranks. Everyone was upied with their own thing. Mrs. Cecid and I walked up the stairs as she led me to the second floor. She waved her hand to the crowd, saying, ¡°Everyone¡¯s going crazy for this year¡¯s prayer ritual. I heard that the emperor had bestowed quite a generous donation for this year¡¯s event, so I¡¯m sure this is going to be huge. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Mrs. Cecid giggled in excitement and covered her mouth demurely. The Lopras choir of the Temple of Theres was known for its immeasurable talent and finesse that not only they were invited to perform at temples, but they were also invited to more important events such as the imperial banquets. The wedding song yed at the festival was particrly famous and being a ve for ten years had granted me the chance to hear it up close. The more the choir gets invited to prestigious events, the more its reputation soared into great heights, and she was no less than thrilled about it. Oh, it¡¯s Lina! I spotted a scarlet-haired maid hanging a familiar decorative fabric at a near distance. I¡¯m tempted to call out for her but of course, I couldn¡¯t do that with Mrs. Cecid standing beside me. I subtly nced at Lina and saw she was wearing an imperial maid¡¯s uniform, the ones worn by the maids of the royal family. Calling for her would undoubtedly warrant some gossip so I kept my mouth shut. ¡°It¡¯s this way. By the way, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡± Mrs. Cecid said, looking at me expectantly. I can¡¯t tell her my real name, so I blurted out the first name that came to my mind. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Eris Cia Deron.¡± Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 65 Chapter 65 It was a name that was asionally mentioned in the original novel¡ªthe heroine herself! And it¡¯s fitting because she¡¯s also a choir member. Wait, but wasn¡¯t Eris tone-deaf? I couldn¡¯t remember the exact details. Luckily for me, Mrs. Cecid didn¡¯t seem to know about Countess Deron. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Deron.¡± I gave her a slight nod, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help, Mrs. Cecid.¡± She nodded and beckoned me toe follow her to the choir lounge perched on the second floor. I really have to go to Lina. At the lounge, there were women who were either changing into their choir uniforms or practicing by singing in a low voice. I checked the doors but it wasn¡¯t the Leffield ss. People passed by the lounge without much of a nce. Mrs. Cecid didn¡¯t mind that I was silent the whole time I was following her. She probably assumed that I was just a shy little girl. She took a choir uniform from the clothes rack and handed it to me, and ordered a passing maid to dress me up real quick. ¡°We only have three days left, so we don¡¯t have enough time to practice. Have you memorized all the lyrics?¡± She said and pushed me into the lounge called ¡°Ocrateus¡±. At this point I¡¯m already crying inside because it was only a matter of time until I got caught. But suddenly, the door opened and people wearing the same choir uniform came rushing out. ¡°What are you doing just standing here? Hurry up and go follow them!¡± Mrs. Cecid turned her head, ¡°Hey!¡± She called for a girl who probably belonged to Ocrateus¡¯ ss. The girl stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°Yes? Can I help you?¡± ¡°Thisdy here is part of Ocrateus¡¯ ss. Go take her with you.¡± The girl tilted her head to the side, ¡°Ocrateus¡¯ ss?¡± ¡°Ms. Deron here said that she belongs to Ocrateus¡¯ ss, correct?¡± Mrs. Cecid faced me. But the girl quickly piped up, stopping me from answering, ¡°Ms. Deron? Oh! Are you Eris Cia Deron?¡± She looked at me curiously and pped her hands together in glee. ¡°Oh my God! I thought you weren¡¯ting because you never showed up after you registered your name. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here to practice! You¡¯ve memorized the lyrics, right?¡± Why do people keep on asking me if I have memorized all the lyrics? Fortunately for me, Eris really did belong to Ocrateus¡¯ ss. I swear this is thest time I¡¯ll ever answer anyone! It¡¯s like my life expectancy was slowly decreasing as the day went by. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to change into my choir uniform when I was whisked away by that brown-haired girl. I wondered if I should give my sincere apologies to the real Eris if I ever meet her one day. *** The rehearsal was held at the main part of the choir hall. After the ancestral rites, a banquet for the aristocrats would soon follow at the same ce. I managed to get this information from the emperor, who kept onining that he did not want to go to that specific banquet. While my mind was filled with random thoughts, the brte girl smiled at me and pulled me by the arm. ¡°With Ms. Deron, weprise twenty people now! It¡¯s your first time here today, so stand next to me, okay? Lerodia is tall so I¡¯ll send her to the back.¡± I had no choice but to smile and nod. The brte continued, ¡°I heard that the recent war had been brutal, so you must have been extremely busy.¡± ¡°Yes, something like that.¡± Why couldn¡¯t they just leave me alone? I felt like crying. Yes, while Eris knew how to use a sword, she didn¡¯t exactly participate in the Lucretia War because she was busy helping her father. The Isle Itirium and temple were also far from Eris¡¯ home and based on the original book, it was said that Earl Deron did not bring Eris to the ind after the conquest war and that he himself didn¡¯te near the ind to help defend the border. I have no choice but to impersonate the heroine. ¡°I¡¯m Rubia, my father is the viscount Toron.¡± I nodded, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Rubia thought I was the first in the line up so she patiently told me the order of the songs. Listening to her talk, I realized that the song she was referring to was the song that literally everybody knew about. It wasn¡¯t a fond memory, but my ex-owner, that freaking son of a b*tch, loved this particr song. It wasn¡¯t strange that he had such a weird taste. Thanks to him, I had the songs ingrained in my memory, and I never thought I would ever thank that vile man in my entire life. When I got to the podium, Rubia introduced me to anyone we happened to pass by. She stirred me to a ce where I could sing and everyone was more than happy to wee me with open arms. If only I could scatter and disappear like fog, that would be great. Desperation was washing over me. Good thing that I was also with twenty more people so the priest wasn¡¯t really paying attention to me. She lined the people up here and there, instructed the performers and reminded them the important elements when singing. Then, Rubia showed me her music sheet, ¡°This is the first song.¡± Blessed of Theres. I know this song! It was one of my favorites. The song was bright, cheerful and it had a little fast cadence to it. My heart started to pound rhythmically against my chest when I realized I could finally sing again. For nearly five years, I sang with all my heart out that my throat almost bled. And in the past few months, I couldn¡¯t speak because my throat got injured. This moment felt surreal. Something warm spread through my chest. There was no one to swing his whip at me for not singing, no one giving me a dirty look and no one to worry about. I want to sing. I clenched my fists tightly and pressed it in front of my chest, feeling like my heart woulde barreling out if I didn¡¯t. The maestro fixed himself in front of us and tapped on the pole to draw everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Let¡¯s practice, shall we? Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We said in unison. Then, the orchestra began. Soft tunes from the piano started, then the harps were strung softly. It¡¯s been a while since Ist heard this song. I closed my eyes as the harmonious melody enveloped me from the inside out, the beautiful tunes of both the piano and harp fused together pleasantly. Having the chance to sing my favorite song felt like a dream. Then, the maestro¡¯s baton was pointed high. *** Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 66 Chapter 66 In that moment, a fine, melodious voice filtered through the main hall. All the workers paused and looked up at the podium in curiosity. Twenty beautifuldies were up there, praising God with their voices. A maid who was wearing a decorative fabric told Lina, ¡°Wow, I heard this year¡¯s choir gathered only those who are really good at singing, and they really are!¡± Lina nodded in approval, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I heard that the viscount¡¯s daughter is going to sing solo this time. And I heard she is a great singer.¡± Lina continued working as the notes lingered around them. It was beautiful indeed, but she had listened to the same song everyday that it did not stir her up anymore the way it did others. The peak of the song was fast approaching, signaling its near end to give way for the solo performance. The timbre slowed as the choir ended the song beautifully, and they readied themselves for the next number. The next song started and after a few seconds, Lina paused, wondering if she¡¯s hearing it right; there were two voices, and the other one was oddly familiar. No way. Chills erupted in Lina¡¯s spine. She turned around and she gasped at what she saw. What is Iona doing in the choir? The voices gradually dropped until only one, distinct voice was singing. Everyone else stopped, and they were looking at Iona with a surprised look on their faces. Iona was so immersed in the song that she did not notice that she¡¯s the only one left singing. Lina remained silent for a while, drawn to the song just like everybody else, ¡°What a beautiful voice.¡± It was like the voice of an angel, the perfect representative of God. It appeared like it was emitted by the skies above to envelop their surroundings, the sweet melody filling the otherwise lifeless space. The workers were usually unfazed every time the choir practiced, but today, they werepletely entranced. Iona¡¯s voice was unlike any other, and it¡¯s probably the only one of its kind. ¡°¡­ Merciful Theres will always be with you, so one day you will be a tree full of fragrant flowers¡­¡± The song that was full of sweet and lovely messages resonated in the main hall where hundreds of spectators were gathered around. Iona¡¯s voice was clear and sharp, yet it was still sweet as honey. It felt like a warm,forting embrace. ¡°What is this?¡± The maestro stopped to look at Iona carefully. It was the first time he ever saw the woman, who waspletely immersed as she sang. ¡°My precious¡­¡± He mumbled to himself. When the song reached its highest peak, the sacred power around him soared tenfold like a wave. It felt like it was resonating through her voice. The priest and a handful of others looked around in wonder, but the people who bore no sacred power did not notice that something was happening. Who is that girl? Lina, who had been wholly distracted as she listened to Iona¡¯s singing, was pulled back to reality when she saw the maestro acting strange all of a sudden. He was looking around frantically, like something was troubling him and he was not focusing on the song. Lina closed her eyes softly, losing herself in the song with a contented look on her face. ¡°Why are you there, Iona?¡± Then as if she was doused in cold water, she threw the decorative fabric she was holding onto and ran towards the podium. She was so fast in her tracks that she bumped into a noble woman who was attentively watching the choir. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± Lina immediately bowed, muttering her apologies over and over again, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! I was in a hurry that¡ª¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you hurt?¡± The woman waved her off. Lina righted herself, her head still bent low. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You can go now.¡± ¡°Thank you. And I¡¯m really sorry.¡± LIna bowed and left. The only thing on her mind right now was to get to Iona, rushing to the back of the stage as fast as she could. The noble woman, who had been watching the choir for a while, covered her mouth and smiled. She brushed her scarlet red hair back, her eyes sparkling under her eyshes, ¡°I finally found her,¡± She said with a smile. She turned and left the main hall. *** ¡°¡­. Bless you.¡± When the song was finally over, I took a couple of breaths, still feeling my senses in overdrive. I felt my cheeks burning, perhaps I am still feeling exhrated. It was fun, and it¡¯s been a while since I sang in such a good mood. When I opened my eyes, however, I saw several eyes fixedly looking at me. There were probably hundreds of people staring at me. I felt like I¡¯m about to faint any second now. Then, Rubia, who sported the same shock on her face, tried to say something when a familiar voice shouted, ¡°Lady!¡± I turned to where the voice came from and saw Lina urgently calling for me. It was so nice to finally see her, but then a dreadful feeling washed over me. I¡¯m doomed! Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 67 Chapter 67 It¡¯s already a problem that a maid in an imperial maid¡¯s uniform was caught calling me Lady, even if she had to call me that way, and it was also a much bigger problem that I got everyone¡¯s attention by singing. We have to go back! With my heart pounding against my chest, I hastily rolled up the hem of my dress and spoke in a hurried manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± I left the podium in brisk steps, keeping in mind that I am still Eris as I tried to look as calm as possible. Lina tried to pull me back but I escaped from her clutch and ran. I felt people¡¯s gazes boring at the back of my head, especially the maestro¡¯s. ¡°This way, Iona!¡± Lina dragged me out of the main hall and led me to a hidden corner void of people. I followed her as she led me through the halls silently. We stopped for a while, and Lina looked around before saying, ¡°Iona! What were you doing singing there?¡± The way she asked it made me feel like I¡¯vemitted a crime. My shoulders dropped, ¡°I had to go to the bathroom, so I got out¡­ but then I got lost.¡± Lina¡¯s face paled immediately, realization creeping into her face, ¡°Oh my god. I forgot! What about the knights?¡± ¡°There was no one guarding the front door,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Lina looked like she was about to lose it when I told her what happened. Then, she grabbed my arm as we headed straight to the pce. As we dashed through the halls, Lina didn¡¯t say a word and I could feel her anxiety growing as her grip felt tighter and the fear was apparent on her face. Seeing her in such a state made me extremely anxious. When we got there, the anxiety we¡¯ve been feeling shot up like fireworks. Several knights and servants from the emperor¡¯s pce stood nervously in front of the emperor¡¯s bedroom. The door was wide open, and I could feel something heavy in the atmosphere. People began to exchange whispers with each other upon seeing me arrive, and Raven almost jumped in my direction. When I walked near the doors, a strong smell of blood filled my nostrils, and I realized then that the situation was grave. I peeked inside and my eyes grew wide at the terrible sight. Oh my gosh¡­ All the furniture in therge bedroom was torn into two. The carpet and beddings were shed, and the sofa and table were smashed in a way it couldn¡¯t be used anymore. The books from the shelves were thrown messily to the floor, which was smeared red from the two knights¡¯ bleeding skins. They were the ones who were guarding the bedroom back at the Imperial Pce. Their faces were blue as they held their stomachs, groaning and howling in pain. Seeing the room upturned and in disarray felt like I was back to the first day I arrived at the pce, back when the emperor was running wild, sparing no one from his onught. I froze seeing the room¡¯s condition. Raven stood in front of me, and a troubled look was across his face. Then, he apprehensively called the emperor, who was half asleep in the middle of the room, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The emperor flinched and he slowly raised his head. His ck hair was a mess, partly covering his half-lidded eyes. When I peeked through his messy locks, I gasped, seeing his eyes red and seething. He was angry, and the energy radiating off him caused goosebumps to line up all over my skin. I bit my lip and bunched my skirt in my fists. What the hell happened here? I¡¯ve been out of the room for only two hours. Ever since we arrived here in the temple, the emperor would only returnte at night because of his packed schedule. Thoughts after thoughts filled my mind and when the emperor and I¡¯s gazes met, all my thoughts vanished in an instant. I felt like my breaths were knocked out of me. The emperor opened his mouth, ¡°Liliana¡­¡± He stared at me and called me by her name. Then, he stood up and made his way towards me. I¡¯m really, really scared. He looked so feral that I couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, somehow forgetting how to breathe properly. Lina, who was standing next to me, also stepped back but she stumbled on her feet and fell backwards, ¡°Hey!¡± The emperor paused. He nced down at Lina and her face lost all of its color. The emperor raised his sword and paralyzing fear swept over me. No! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Raven tried to stop him. Without thinking, I ran in front of the emperor and opened my arms to block him from hurting Lina. The servants and the knights gasped in unison. I bit my lips and looked straight at the emperor. His eyes darted to mine and he ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chills formed on my arms when I caught the emperor¡¯s red eyes ring at me. His bloody sword was pointed at my chest, nudging it forwards until the sharp tip grazed my skin. Panic washed over me instantly and I found myself paralyzed and unmoving in front of him. I gasped, but no words came out of my mouth as I quickly shook my head in desperation. If I step back, he will surely kill Lina and I can¡¯t let that happen! Then as if provoked by my disobedience, the emperor¡¯s eyes darkened even more that I felt like I was about to pass out. I bit my lips hard, feeling my knees buckle under the intensity of the emperor¡¯s gaze. He stared at me for a few seconds longer, his mouth turning into a frown as he lowered his sword. He clicked his tongue, then he roughly grabbed me by the arm and began pulling me away from the room, ¡°Follow me.¡± I can¡¯t help the small whimper slipping past my lips. The hold he had on my arm was too tight but he paid no attention to my soft cries of pain. I was dragged helplessly and I felt Lina trying to reach out for me, ¡°Io¡­!¡± I wasn¡¯t able to answer her since the emperor proceeded to haul me much farther away and led me to a separate room, and harshly banged the door close behind him. He sat me on the sofa. My arm was still throbbing, and I didn¡¯t dare look at him directly in the eyes in fear of his rage. My heart felt like it was going tobust anytime soon. I tremblingly peeked at him, realizing this was the first time I saw him this emotional. I sat still and rubbed my reddened arm. It¡¯s been quite a hard day. What¡¯s going on now? He huffed and turned his back to me. I could see his back slightly heaving as he took a deep, shaky breath. It seemed like he was trying to calm himself down, and he brought a palm to his forehead in exasperation. Why was he so angry? I tried to reach out to him but I quickly stopped myself at thest second. Wait, what was I doing? Did I really just try tofort him? Wasforting the emperor something that I felt naturally now? I need to get a grip of myself. Now is not the right time to act this way, I thought as I closed my fists tightly. He took a series of deep breaths, his shoulders loosening its tension as he turned to face me. His eyes were no longer red, finally back to its original, golden color. Although he seemed to be much calmer now, I am still apprehensive since I could still faintly sense a roughness to his demeanor. He situated himself in front of me and ced his hands on the backrest, his arms enclosing me on either side. I tore my gaze away from him since I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him directly. I could feel his ragged breathing fanning my cheeks. He¡¯s too close, way too close. No one spoke for a while, and the emperor only broke the silence after a few beats, ¡°Are you going to run away from me?¡± My eyes grew wide at his question. I didn¡¯t expect that at all. I thought he would reprimand me for going out on my own and without his permission, but it turns out he was worried about something else entirely. I was so surprised that I shook my head by impulse, realizing a second toote that I should¡¯ve answered him instead. ¡°Say it!¡± The emperor growled. The volume of his voice made me tremble from my scalp down to my toes, and it also prompted embarrassing hups to emit from my throat. I hastily covered my mouth but the hups still persisted. The emperor grew angry once again. His ragged breaths were heaving now, like a giant beast looming over its prey. I felt like my breaths were knocked out of me as I sped my mouth even tightly. ¡°I healed your throat, and I was going to let you stand beside me. And this is how you repay me? By running away?¡± No! I did not run away! I shook my head desperately with my mouth still covered. Looking at him so enraged prevented me from speaking at all. ¡°Answer me!¡± He roared, breaking the backrest he was holding onto in a rapid movement. I couldn¡¯t move and at this point my body was trembling visibly. He pulled his hand off the backrest and took a step back. His grip was so strong that the torn support crushed under his fist, sending pieces of wood to fall to the carpet. With the space thaty between us, I got to see his face more clearly. While he was undoubtedly angry, I could also see a hint of sadness in his eyes. The sight caused a faint stirring in my chest, like my heart was being constricted. Why? The hups stopped altogether. Why are you making that face? Varying emotions of confusion, fear and shock soared within me. He was the one who made me a doll and brought me here, and he was the reason why I ran out of the room. Howe he was the one who looked hurt now? Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I am thankful for him for healing my throat, and I could say that it made me really happy because it was a rather unexpected kindness offered by the tyrant himself. It was something I will be grateful for the rest of my life. Which was why I made sure to cooperate in any way I can, considering the fact that being here was more frustratingpared to staying in the imperial pce. Being stuck in one room all the time proved to be suffocating. At least there were a few people back in the imperial pce who knew my face, unlike here where I felt like a trapped bird. Here in the central temple, the emperor and Lina were the only ones I could talk to and because of this poorly constructed bedroom that had no personal bathroom, I had to go out on my own to look for one and I can¡¯t even begin to exin how nerve wracking it was! And thank goodness I made it back to my room. Thoughts after thoughts filled my mind and anger soon followed suit. What does he want me to do? Fuming on my spot, I clenched my fists so tightly my nails marked my skin. I couldn¡¯t seem to get anything right. There was nothing I could do here. Aside from the frustrating measures I had to follow, I felt like I was also slowly losing myself in the process. It turns out there was nothing different from the cage I¡¯m trapped in now to the one I¡¯m trapped in back in my previous life. I am not a doll! Unable to rein in my overwhelming emotions, big tears began to fall from my eyes in a downpour. ¡°Iona?¡± The emperor was visibly uneasy at seeing me cry. He tried to reach out to me but I hastily stood up from my seat and shun away from his touch. Don¡¯t touch me! My balled fists were shaking at my sides. I bit my lower lip, but I knew I had to tell the truth. This was the only way we¡¯d be able to fix the misunderstanding that¡¯s engulfing us both. I didn¡¯t know how much more angry the tyrant would get, but I have to do this not only for my own life, but for the lives of other people here in the Temple as well. I had so much to say and I don¡¯t know where to start. But I decided to say the first thing that came into my mind, ¡°I didn¡¯t run away, Your Majesty.¡± My voice came out broken and raspy. I didn¡¯t put much thought in my words since it was what I truly felt anyway, ¡°I only went out because I had to go to the bathroom. I was going toe back right away. I am aware of my role as a doll of His Majesty, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me running away.¡± I stopped, taking in a lungful of air before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll faithfully abide by my duties as a doll until you no longer need me anymore.¡± When the words I¡¯ve been meaning to say finally came tumbling out, I briefly shut my mouth and took another deep breath. My trembling arms were starting to ache, either from being extremely nervous or angry, I¡¯m not entirely sure. The emperor looked at me with a surprised look on his face. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was slightly agape. It seemed like I caught him off guard with my reaction. I flushed under his intent staring. Why does he look so shocked? Was my sudden behavior that surprising? Is it because I am not a real doll? I only pretended to be a doll, specifically someone else, just to survive. It¡¯s not who I truly am, and to be honest, I am still angry from the way he was still treating me like a doll while calling my name. Wasn¡¯t he aware that all this time I am only acting as someone else? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believed it or not, but I am not a doll! Uncontroble anger filled my depths and my limbs began to shake again. The feelings I kept deep inside were swirling, wanting toe out in the open like a devastating storm. My heart felt cold, and it was so hard to breathe. You call me by name and yet you still treat me like a doll. Even if I¡¯m worried sick about you, it doesn¡¯t matter since none of it won¡¯t mean anything to you. I rubbed my tears roughly with the back of my hand. My chest has been aching ever since I saw him today. Why on earth did I volunteer to stay by his side? Want to read more? You can support us on Patreon and get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return! (Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of Contents or Continue Reading Now!

Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Dying is a scary thought. All I want is to survive and livefortably for the rest of my life. While I am immensely grateful to him for saving me and giving me my voice back, living as a caged doll for the rest of my life was not something I saw for myself. I don¡¯t want that, and I am not nning on spending the rest of my life next to a tyrant who would draw his sword any time he felt like it. I know he is somehow lenient towards me, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he¡¯s the kind of person who would put a knife to my throat whenever he was displeased or for the reason of simplycking sleep. He¡¯s the type to take his anger out on the people around him. But what¡¯s the point? What I think doesn¡¯t matter anyway. My hand was ck on my chest. I was so terrified I couldn¡¯t even feel them anymore. ¡°Iona,¡± The emperor tried to reach out to me, his beautiful face tense and rigid. I quickly turned to the other side just so he couldn¡¯t put his hands on me. I found it ufortable to be next to someone I couldn¡¯t trust. I was too numb to even move. My feet felt like it was stuck on the floor. I could¡¯ve easily run away because he wasn¡¯t as strict as he used to be, but I couldn¡¯t. My eyes scanned the room absentmindedly and I thought I¡¯d be able to live a decent life abroad just by stealing something from this ce. But if I ran away, the emperor would surely turn into shambles, just like he was before. ¡®Don¡¯t go, Liliana!¡¯ He frequently said whenever he was in the midst of his nightmares, eyebrows furrowed as he slept alone, ¡®She disappeared. She¡¯s gone!¡¯ In the original book, I remembered how he cried in desperation as he slowly lost himself. He suffered when he had lost Liliana, and it was no different from the life he¡¯s having now. I was just a mere reader back in my previous life, who envisioned all of the scenes unfolding page after page. But now I am inside the book I was reading, and as the emperor¡¯s doll at that, too. It¡¯s the life I¡¯ve led for the past three months. That¡¯s why I know the emperor would undoubtedly suffer should I run away. No matter how good or how bad he¡¯s treating me, I am the only one who could bring him at peace. It was not something I could just easily ignore. I recalled the shackles that were bound on my wrists right before I came here. The only difference between then and now is that even if I don¡¯t have the iron chains securing me, I still feel trapped. I looked straight at the emperor who was standing a few feet away. I don¡¯t want him to get close, but I couldn¡¯t escape from this ce, ¡°Why should I be so worried about you?¡± His eyes widened in shock. It was only then did I realize what I just said and I quickly covered my mouth. But it¡¯s toote; the words were already out and I couldn¡¯t take them back. Hot tears began to flow from my eyes in a downpour. My breaths came out staggered and I couldn¡¯t seem to breathe properly. I guess my emotions were so intense that it came spiraling out before I could even stop myself. My hand flew to my chest as I clutched it tight, willing myself to calm down. I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Iona!¡± I tripped on my feet as the emperor attempted to reach me for the second time. I took a couple of steps back. I didn¡¯t want him near me. I know what would happen one day, and I am afraid knowing that I would be facing my death in a year¡¯s time. My fate was already carved in stone and even if he said that he could change the future, I am not convinced in the slightest and I would be so betrayed when the dayes and my fate doesn¡¯t change. But what if I ask the female protagonist to be the doll instead of me, just like what happened at thest part of the book? I felt my heart sink from the tumultuous thoughts that filled my mind. I bit my trembling lips and I didn¡¯t even realize I had fallen to the floor. I opened my mouth and tried to take a lungful of air but to no avail, feeling the world closing in on me. Pain zipped through my skull so unforgivingly that it felt like it was breaking into two. ¡°Iona! Wake up!¡± With my vision blurred and hazy, I saw him hurriedly approaching me with matching tears on his face. He looked like he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself. His face paled seeing me as he shouted, ¡°Is there anyone outside!? Lavis!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. I felt my body lean to the side and I copsed right into the emperor¡¯s arms. His familiar scent and the stench of blood invaded my nostrils. All I wanted to do was to get away from him as far as possible, but my body just wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I hate you so much¡­ ck spots filled my vision and as my eyes drifted close, I heard the door open as it banged to the opposite wall, a man wearing a priest¡¯s uniform came dashing towards us. People were shouting in the background and before I knew it, Ipletely lost consciousness. *** Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Ridrian¡¯s mother was a maid in charge of the Emperor Seon. Emperor Seon was always surrounded by women who were head over heels for him, and all his descendants lived a fortunate life. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Ridrian and his mother; they didn¡¯t live asfortably as the others. Yuria, Ridrian¡¯s biological mother who was also a concubine, rarely appeared before the public because of her frail body. Ridrian was constantly tormented by the crown prince and the other descendants because of his pretty face and temper, prompting him to hide in the corner of the garden in tears. He sniffed and brushed the tears off his eyes upon hearing a slight rustling sound and when he raised his head to see what it was, there was a girl smiling broadly at him. ¡°You¡¯re Ridrian, aren¡¯t you?¡± When Ridrian first saw her, he thought she was an angel sent by the goddess Theres herself. ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay in this dark corner all alone! People should be out under the sun!¡± With that said, the girl grabbed him by the arm and dragged him towards a sunny spot in the middle of the garden. That was the day Ridrian met Liliana. Despite being wary of her at first, he decided to follow Liliana nheless. He let himself be strung along by her cheerful disposition. Just like a child, the boy followed the girl who was full of life. ¡°How dare you flirt with my fianc¨¦e, you dirty blooded scum!¡± The crown prince who was six years older than him screamed. Ridrian had thought he was going to die. Shocked as he was hearing the crown prince¡¯s unhinged tongue, he was actually more surprised about the fact that Liliana was promised to the prince. Liliana rarely talked about her own personal life. All she talked about were the books she read, the experiences she¡¯s had, and the beautiful birds she saw flying in the gardens. She only talked about the things she was greatly invested in. However, Ridrian felt she intentionally deceived him, so he decided to keep his distance for a while. Loneliness he never knew existed washed over him for days, one that he had never felt before meeting Liliana. Eventually, Liliana came to him crying and she apologized for not telling him the truth. Not knowing how to express his sadness, Ridrian responded in the only way he knew how: by crying in front of her. He was only eleven years old then, and Liliana and Ridrian became closer as the days went by. But Ridrian couldn¡¯t say that it was love, and it was not simply because Ridrian was lonely. It¡¯s just that Liliana was the only person who understood him and his feelings. Under the order of Marquis Chris, the head of the household and Liliana¡¯s own father, she ultimately became the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. But she was so strong-willed and upright in nature that she was not a great fit for the crown prince, who was infamously known to have quite a twisted temper. He wanted Liliana to present herself as beautifully as she could, always wanted her to be dolled up with lots of jewelry and pretty garments, asking her to do her part befitting as his fianc¨¦e. But Liliana didn¡¯t want any of that. She was genuinely kind, whereas the crown prince only thought about the image and the authority of the imperial family. Because of their differences, they weren¡¯t able to see each other eye to eye and they never had a proper conversation. It was during a tea party when Liliana discreetly escaped and hid in the garden, where she had found and met Ridrian. The twoforted one another and took care of each other¡¯s wounds like a pair of siblings. They managed to forget the harsh reality of their lives andugh like there¡¯s no tomorrow whenever they¡¯re together, both of them findingfort in the other¡¯s presence. Unfortunately, their friendship didn¡¯tst long; the crown prince couldn¡¯t stand his fianc¨¦e hanging out with Ridrian that he decided to ruin their rtionship bymissioning a ve to kidnap her. On the day Ridrian and Liliana were supposed to have a pic together, she didn¡¯t show up and Ridrian couldn¡¯t find any traces of her ever since. A thorough search for the Crown Princess-to-be hadmenced, the Crown Prince bearing a worried expression on his face as he stood in front of the public and ordered the knights to bring his fianc¨¦e back as soon as possible. Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 72 Chapter 72 But Ridrian saw right through the fa?ade he wore; he knew what he had done, and the only thing stopping him from opposing openly was hisck of power. There was nothing he could do then. Not long after, Marquis Crayes grew furious when he realized his daughter¡¯s efforts were taken over by the Crown Prince himself. He was upset not because his daughter was abducted by the royalty, but he was actually mad about the fact that she had brought the Crown Prince¡¯s wrath upon herself, jeopardizing her own position. He took the Crown Prince¡¯s side and med Ridrian for everything that had happened, saying he was nothing but a shameless prince whose jealousy towards the Crown Prince prompted him to harm his fianc¨¦e. Ridrian chose to stay silent as the weight of Liliana¡¯s disappearance numbed him on the inside. The Marquis proceeded to take care of himself and remained right next to the emperor. After the news that shook the empire, what I read next in the original book broke my heart even more. To prove their innocence, concubine Yuria hung herself in her bedroom, the one where she shared with her son Ridrian. Thetter on the other hand was left alone in the basement where the Crown Prince trapped him in and he almost burned to death. He managed to escape from his attempts, and after that, he no longer smiled. Then, the former emperor ordered a suitable swordsman to drive Ridrian away, but still, he persisted. Three years after Liliana disappeared, he found her in the town bordering the Lehman Kingdom where the local wars were always taking ce. The one who informed him was one of his subordinates who knew of his distress, telling him he had spotted someone who greatly resembled Liliana. Ridrian went there as fast he could, going inside a closed room in a brothel where everyone had escaped from. The scent of grime and blood invaded his nostrils the moment he opened the door and he could only shout in horror, ¡°Lily¡ª!¡± The walls were vandalized with curses, all written in blood. Unable to digest the scene in front of him, he saw Liliana at the corner looking lifeless. The joy of seeing her once again disappeared as soon as it hade. Liliana was clearly at the receiving end of all kinds of abuse and torment for the past three years. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of dignity left of her. She saw Ridrian and smiled faintly. Completely destroyed from the inside out, a desperate wish were uttered from her lips, ¡°Kill me.¡± And he knew he had no choice but to grant Liliana¡¯s dying wish. He med himself for not finding her sooner, berating himself repeatedly for failing to protect her. His wrath was directed to those who treated her so menacingly. The ck Lotuboru was driven straight through Liliana¡¯s chest. He embraced her lifeless body as he wailed and howled, crying for three consecutive days and nights. He buried Liliana, grabbing his sword with a clear resolve and after a year, the Emperor of Ivant was changed. *** The emperor, who visited the central temple of Theres for the prayer festival, was now locked up in his room for the second day all because of a sudden illness. The Temple of Life and Abundance announced the emperor had fallen sick, and they were fidgeting on their spots and refused to give further exnations. Nothing else was said, and everyone in the detached pce kept their mouths shut looking like their necks were about to be sliced off any moment. Same goes for Lavis. He was the only one who visited the private chambers of the emperor. He stayed by his side and carefully watched his expression. He was the lone person in the temple who pretended to listen to him, and he was close to exploding. His aggressive half-brother was up for two nights now. Ridrian was staring at the blonde woman who was unconscious on the pristine white bed. He was seated next to her for two days, looking utterly distraught. Ridrian, are you worried about her? After Ridrian had lost Liliana, it was the first time Lavis saw him exhibiting emotions that were not anger. He wondered about the doll who had caused quite a change in Ridrian¡¯s demeanor, and he thought about the extent of Ridrian¡¯s feelings towards her. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The attending servants announced after clearing out the items used by the royal court. Ridrian, Lavis, and the court doctor who had treated Iona were the only ones left inside the room. After a long, long silence, the emperor spoke, ¡°Court doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± The emperor took a deep breath, ¡°How is Iona?¡± ¡°There is nothing to worry about. She is sleeping soundly at the moment.¡± The doctor assured. Ridrian fumed at those words. The three court doctors who had apanied him on this visit had examined Iona for two days, and he was tired of hearing them say there wasn¡¯t anything wrong, ¡°Nothing to worry about? So howe she is not waking up!¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The atmosphere of the room became tense at the emperor¡¯s wrath. The old court doctor blinked. ¡°Keep it in, Your Majesty. Acting in such a way is not good for thedy¡¯s health.¡± Ridrian was taken aback at Lavis¡¯ blunt reminder. He willed himself to calm down and sighed. He nced at Iona and wiped her forehead with a tired expression on his face. ¡°Lavis, tell it to me straight. Why is Iona not waking up even with the help of divine healing?¡± Lavis sighed as the questioning was directed at him, ¡°As you may know, divine power is not as almighty as we think it is. For example, even the mental scars Your Majesty has is something that could not bepletely healed.¡± ¡°I already know that. Did I ask you to say what I already know about the futility of the divine power?!¡± The emperor roared. Doctor Berman felt restless. ¡°Your Majesty, may I say something?¡± The doctor said. The emperor nodded with an annoyed gruff. ¡°Thank you. Last month, when the youngdy was gravely injured, I was really surprised when I examined her. Her whole body was undoubtedly ruined, and it was surprising to see her alive.¡± ¡°¡­ Ruined?¡± Ridrian raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°I heard that you prolonged her very before she entered the pce. At that time, she found out she was going to undergo an examination and it seems like the poison had caused her to lose her voice. She would have permanently lost her voice and suffered more internal injuries.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± The loss of her voice from being poisoned was something Raven, who first found her, already knew from the reports, but he didn¡¯t think it would cause any more internal injuries. There¡¯s no way an ordinary woman could withstand such a poison, Raven had thought. After seeing Iona¡¯s wounds, Lavis told him that poison of that kind would be fatal if it was wrongly handled. Ridrian clenched his fist so tightly his veins were bulging out of his skin. The deadly consequences of the poison was dawning on him, making his thoughts circle back to her former owner, Earl Russen. Berman slowly looked at the emperor¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve been giving her medication for her injuries, but the healing process was really slow. From my observation, something psychological must be causing the dy.¡± ¡°Psychological?¡± ¡°I heard that her neck and internal injuries were healed because of Lavis¡¯ power. Not waking up after two days when holy power was already administered is definitely caused by some mental disturbance.¡± Ridrian was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t know what to think. Mental reasons? On her first day at the pce, he gauged her strength by intimidating her, followed by a raid on the promenade and on the same night, her life was threatened because of the intruding assassin. Then to make matters worse, she was pushed by her maids and rolled down the stairs causing her to sustain injuries. She even showed up at his study to stop him from running wild. And two days ago, the emperor himself threatened her with his intimidating stance that she could not breathe properly. He recalled how she appeared then, stammering, ¡®I didn¡¯t run away, Your Majesty.¡¯ Ridrian¡¯s face paled. He hoped that the woman who had gone through so much would be okay. This slender yet strong woman had endured a lot of hardships in her life. He felt like he was the one who cornered Iona to face such misfortunes, making him feel awful. It felt like he was the one who pushed her to her limits. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t be here unconscious and beaten. There were some things she came to know about, but she never minded anyone¡¯s business. At best she was a doll, the woman he had been with for three months. Whenever he was with her, he felt at ease andfortable even though something strange was stirring inside him. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so anxious. He used to remind himself that she¡¯s just a doll, one that he could push away should there be any problem. He admired her perseverance through it all, and he felt ashamed for not bothering to improve her situation. Guilt washed over him like a tide. He neglected her all this time. Two days ago, he returned to his bedroom without telling anyone to rest his mind and body. When he got there, Iona was nowhere to be found. The hallway and bedrooms were empty and he was just so shocked. When he woke up, she was already clutching his forearm. But even if she couldn¡¯t stand it and ran away, there was nothing left to say. He grabbed her violently and she lost consciousness, and the emperor couldn¡¯t quite feel his body anymore. All the dolls that have escaped so far had lost their lives from his very hands. But when he thought Iona ran away, he even wondered if she¡¯d cut him off with her bare hands once he reached her. Ridrian closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them once again. Sighing, he rubbed his face as he came to a realization: he has no intention of letting her go. He rubbed his dark eyes with his palms before calling his half-brother, ¡°Lavis.¡± It sounded weak, and Lavis could only guess what he¡¯s about to hear was not going to be pleasant. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°Do you have any ideas? Aren¡¯t you much nicer to people than I am?¡± Lavis was caught off guard by his question. Ridrian had always been wary of his surroundings ever since he was a kid. Having suffered from the hands of his brothers made it hard for him to deal with people. Lavis, who was raised in the temple and who received so much love, felt sorry for Ridrian then. He had eyes that were dark and gloomy for a young child and one who doesn¡¯t know what love was. Before, whenever the imperial family visited the temple, they would make it a point to mock and ridicule him, but Lavis paid them no mind. He couldn¡¯t be bothered since he had his focus set on the gods and nothing else. He was just concerned about his half-brother who he shared a small age difference with. Then one day, the person he saw after a long time looked eerily different. Darkness was evident in his brother¡¯s eyes, and it was darker than it¡¯s ever been. It appeared like an endless abyss. His eyes were like a bottomless pit and Lavis was worried out of his mind. But unfortunately, he was too preupied with the royal family¡¯s reception that hepletely neglected Ridrian altogether. The year after that, the news about his young brother reigning as an emperor broke out, and the person he met at the coronation ceremony was somehow a different person. While he was still as ruthless and blunt as ever, there was no ounce of empathy left in his half-brother¡¯s eyes. Lavis wondered what exactly happened during those years. He managed to hear bits and pieces of what had transpired but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do about it anymore. Closing his eyes in despair, he visualized Ridrian in a closed off world all by himself, and he had no choice but to take a step back. Am I toote? The darkness that enveloped Ridrian contrasted with Lavis who was full of divine light, and Lavis made sure to keep his distance. Ridrian sighed and rested his forehead on the back of his sped hands, ¡°If I do it my way, I would only hurt her again. Ugh. I have no use for this.¡± He said in an exasperated voice. The unfiltered words uttered from his mouth were quite astonishing. Seeing his brows furrowed in concern as he worried about other people took Lavis by surprise. Lavis nced at Iona¡¯s sleeping form. She was a special person herself, he thought, recalling the first time he saw her where she was all skin and bones and more wounded inside than she appeared. But even with such ws, she was nheless a very strong person. She stayed by Ridrian¡¯s side for three months, and yet she was still standing strong. I was angry, but I didn¡¯t break down at all. Only Theres deserves my attention. After gathering his thoughts, Lavis turned to Ridrian and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Majesty knows what Miss Iona is feeling. Isn¡¯t she doing what she enjoys the most?¡± ¡°What she enjoy the most?¡± Ridrian contemted. ¡°What does Iona like the most doing?¡± Lavis asked. There was a pause before Ridrian replied, ¡°A nap?¡± Lavis fell silent. ¡°¡­Well, she did say she was sick all the time. Maybe she needs to rest more.¡± Ridrian pondered beside him and added, ¡°Well, she likes to eat too.¡± ¡°What sort of food does thedy like?¡± Ridrian¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. Nothing came to his mind since they rarely shared a meal together. He came to a realization that he didn¡¯t know much about Iona, not having any idea what she was doing when she¡¯s left alone as he worked, what she was thinking of, and the things she was fond of. All he knew about her was her name, age, sleeping habits and what caused her neck injury. It was all he knew about her as far as being his doll. Ridrian burst outughing. Come to think of it, she really was like a doll. He thought he liked her a little bit, but how could that be when he barely knows anything about her? He was not someone who shared whatever he had with others and he had taken it for granted. For him, there was no reason for anyone to share something that¡¯s his. Those who stayed by his side were those who were looking for a chance to steal something from him. But she was different. Never did she ask anything from him. Thinking about it made him feel miserable. He wanted to give something so he¡¯d get to keep her by his side, but he has no idea what to give her. He wouldn¡¯t even know if she¡¯d like whatever it is he ended up giving her. She never came to his pce and asked anything from him. It was as if she had no interest in material things. Sensing Ridrian in deep thought, Lavis said, ¡°Once thedy wakes up, patiently ask her what she wants. Your Majesty should ask her what he could do for her.¡± ¡°A-ask her?¡± Ridrian stammered, feeling chills creeping up his back. It was a feeling that was foreign to him, one that he had never felt before. Being surrounded by enemies on the front lines of the borders didn¡¯t even bother him as much. He wondered what he would feel if he ever saw her looking at him with coldness in her eyes. Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Why are you asking anyway? I am just Your Majesty¡¯s doll. Why should I tell you? You don¡¯t have anything to do with me. He could just imagine her saying those words out loud with her eyes ring at him. The thought made his heart ache. Besides, he was already worried about what would happen if she pushed him further away. Just before she fainted, she was so mad at him that she avoided his touch and Ridrian thought maybe she hated him all this time. He didn¡¯t know how much resentment was piled up inside her tiny and frail-looking body. It must be difficult to harbor such feelings. He couldn¡¯t sit still upon recalling how she looked at him, saying she didn¡¯t like him and she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°¡­ Lavis.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Call Raven.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡± He turned his back to him. For some reason, Ridrian¡¯s voice bothered him, and he could almost see the tremble in his hands. Lavis wondered if he was only overanalyzing it. He examined Ridrian for a while longer before standing up from his chair. ¡°There must be a lot of work behind it. Tell Raven to bring all her bills to the parlor.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He was confused with the sudden shift in conversation, but Lavis didn¡¯t say anything more and walked out of the room obediently. Ridrian observed Iona¡¯s sleeping face for a few more minutes. He turned to the attending courtier and said, ¡°Do everything you can to save her. Bring her back to health and with no scars, whether it is mentally or physically.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I have received your order.¡± After that, Ridrian drowned himself with work and he even asked Raven to bring him more. He was at a continuous pace that the two days¡¯ worth of dy was easily addressed, and Raven noticed how different Ridrian behaved. It was as if he was intentionally keeping himself busy. After he left Iona¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about her as he worked. Audible sighs were emitted from his lips every now and then and the nobles and priests in waiting trembled in their spots, all of them bearing the same thought: Did I somehow displease the emperor? The emperor and his servants were preupied with their own thoughts swimming in their heads while they steadily prepared the things needed for the prayer ceremony. Ridrian participated in all conversations regarding the ceremonies and attended them himself, but still, both his mind and heart was set on Iona, who was still lying unconscious in the bedroom. Thump! Ridrian deeply sighed as he stamped his seal onto the paper. What if she suddenly tells me she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore? Ridrian thought. Not hearing her sweet voice would be really hard. Disturbed with the situation he¡¯s in, Ridrian struggled internally for days and he felt like he was going to explode any moment now. The emperor of the great empire was so distracted he failed to notice the silver cup pushed towards him was filled with poison, failing to notice it like he usually does. *** [Iona] I had a terrifying dream, but I couldn¡¯t vividly remember it well. But it seemed like I dreamt the original story but it was more of a nightmare. My face was covered in tears. I remember feeling the same way when I first read the book. During that time, I cried so much I couldn¡¯t bring myself to work the next day and it left my pillowcase wet and drenched. I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and pressed my palms on my burning eyelids. My head hurts. When I woke up, my vision gradually became clearer. The first thing I saw was an unfamiliar ceiling that bore an excessive painting that depicted a myth. I blinked my eyes a couple of times. I know it was daytime now and the curtains were pulled back, and only then did it dawn on me that I¡¯m still in the Temple of Theres. Just when I was about to get up, my body protested. It felt heavy as cotton soaked in water that Iid back down and shut my eyes. My head was spinning maddeningly. What happened? I recalleding to the Temple of Theres for the prayer festival. But what am I doing here sleeping in broad daylight? There seemed to be apse in my memories. The gears in my head turned as I tried to recall what had happened recently. Oh, I remember the emperor being angry at me. I cried and shouted¡­ then I remembered the mess right before I passed out, seeing the emperor having a confused and desperate look on his face, and I saw the faint throbbing on one side of his chest. And after that, I couldn¡¯t breathe well. I ced my hand on my chest and took a deep breath. My throat felt dry, but surprisingly, nothing felt wrong or anything. I wonder who it was that brought me back to health. Maybe I should ask someone to fill me in with the details. I lift my head up, seeing a scarlet-haired woman sitting next to the bed and dozing off. Seeing her unharmed even though the emperor threatened her with his sword made me feel relieved. I reached out towards her and held her with my trembling hands, ¡°Lina.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 My voice came out hoarse and raspy. Lina¡¯s eyelids fluttered when she heard me call out for her. She squeezed her eyes together before opening them and turned to look at my direction. Seeing me awake, her eyes grew wide as she jumped out of her seat and asked in a panicked voice, ¡°Iona! Are you really awake?¡± I gave her a brief nod, ¡°What happened after I passed out?¡± ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± She handed me a ss of water before sprinting out of the room. I guess she didn¡¯t expect me to wake up so suddenly. I took small sips, feeling the liquid cooling my parched throat. I let out a sigh of relief and downed the rest of my drink. Looking around the room absently, I realized I¡¯m inside an unfamiliar room. The bedroom where the emperor caused quite a mess was probably being cleaned up, and thinking about it is making me feel some sort of a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I guess the Imperial Pce will take care of the broken furniture. Just as I was observing my surroundings, the door swung open and a Berman court doctor appeared. He was holding onto a bag filled with medical supplies and Lina was right on his heels. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡± He said with a wide smile. I smiled back, ¡°Doctor Berman, I¡¯ve met you quite often.¡± He was her grandfather¡¯s court doctor, who she had met several times because her grandfather was frequently bedridden. Contrary to the doctor¡¯s stern-looking expression, he was actually kind-hearted and he sported good workmanship, so she knew she was in good hands. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thrilled having to see me again. So, how are you feeling?¡± He asked while heid his tools on the small table next to the bed. He took the stethoscope out and pressed the diaphragm softly on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little bit dizzy.¡± Berman examined my breathing patterns and shed me a smile. He sat down on the chair Lina brought out for him. ¡°Yes. It seems like the divine power is doing you good. Everything seems to be better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. The doctor nodded, ¡°Yes. The wounds you¡¯ve suffered on the inside have decreased tremendously. You just need to rest more so you¡¯re able to recover your lost energy. Do tell the kitchen to bring her nutritious food.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lina piped up behind him. It was surprising that my body, which had been broken for so long, was finally healed. While I don¡¯t entirely understand the power of God, I couldn¡¯t deny that it really was effective and sufficient. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± I bowed my head to give him my respect but he just waved his hand in dismissal, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It was the divine power of High Priest Lavis.¡± ¡°Did the high priest go here?¡± ¡°It was him who healed you three days ago. By the way, there¡¯s no need for me to check up on you for the time being. Do feel at ease, that way you¡¯re able to recover more quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly at his suggestion. But I am notfortable being here. It¡¯s like living on the edge where your neck was resting on the guillotine, not knowing when the de will fall off and slice your neck into two. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve woken up, please excuse me as I report it to Your Majesty.¡± He got up from his seat and beckoned me to lie back down, stopping me from getting out of bed to escort him out. ¡°Lay down, okay? You¡¯ve haven¡¯t eaten for four days, so go eat something and do a little bit of exercise.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve spent so much time and energy treating me. It¡¯s only right that I show my gratitude.¡± With Lina¡¯s support, I got off the bed and gave him a slight bow. Without him, I would have been in great danger when I rolled down the stairs. He was the one who brought me back to health since I was not in the position to get healed by a priest. Fortunately, he was the royal doctor belonging to the imperial family so there¡¯s no need for secrecy. Lavis knew who I was, which is why I was healed in the first ce. Perhaps Berman knew exactly what I was thinking about since he shed me a smile once again and left the room with his belongings. When he was gone, I sat down on the sofa and looked at Lina anticipatingly. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask her, ¡°Lina, what happened after I fell?¡± I tilted my head to the side, wondering if Lina was asked this question before. Lina handed me a new bottle of water and sat across from me. ¡°After you were brought to the room, High Priest Lavis came in. His Majesty had closed the door and stood waiting outside. But suddenly, His Majesty went to look for the imperial doctor in haste. It surprised everyone in the vicinity.¡± Lina patted her chest softly, ¡°Then the High Priest ran out of the room. I was so surprised to see you unconscious!¡± I do remember seeing someone rushing towards me before Ipletely lost consciousness. ¡°That¡¯s Lavis.¡± I said. Lina sighed at theck of formality in my words. Formoners like us, people like Lavis are way above us; their social ranks are as high as the sky. Lina wasn¡¯t amused that I called him so casually like I was simply calling for the dog next door. ¡°You know, sometimes, I think you¡¯ll only get to live for a day.¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Oh, my bad.¡± I replied sheepishly. It seemed like I made a mistake of speaking informally. I only got to speak for the first time in days, so my words came out a little bit rash. Now that I think about it, I realize the harsh words I¡¯ve said towards the emperor days before, and it¡¯s making me feel anxious. Why do I have to worry about you so much? Lina shook her head. Her face fell and she said, ¡°No. It¡¯s me who should be sorry. It¡¯s been three months since I made a mistake¡­ If only I¡¯d been more alert and kept my eye on you¡­¡± What had transpired that day must be really intense since Lina was basically blurting the words out. I remembered what happened that very day and Lina was not at fault. I shook my head, ¡°No, I know you were busy. It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, the tyrant emperor is also the problem since he was the one who imprisoned me.¡± ¡°Iona.¡± Lina said warningly. But I didn¡¯t bother apologizing. I decided to ask something else, ¡°How long has it been since I passed out? What about His Majesty?¡± ¡°It has been three days since then. His Majesty was in the bedroom until yesterday, and I¡¯ve heard that he had been working nonstop.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Thest time I woke up after fainting, I heard he was running rampant while barely having any sleep. I went to his library to stop him and he pulled me in his embrace once I got close. We had stayed in that position for quite some time. And after that day, I knew something changed between us. He felt different from the emperor I initially knew. What the hell are you thinking? Lina said he was still working and he had yet to return to the bedroom. His dark circles were probably darker now and I just know he¡¯s more sensitive and snappy at this point. I could only imagine the terrified look on the people¡¯s faces every time they¡¯re caught in his moods. Wait. What does that have to do with me? Once the one-year mark is over we won¡¯t see each other anymore anyway. There¡¯s no use thinking of such things. But somehow, thinking about it made me feel a little bit upset. Dazed in thought, Lina spoke after a short silence, ¡°Is your body feeling okay? Your wounds might have healed now, but don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still recovering.¡± ¡°I just feel dizzy, that¡¯s all. Lina, I¡¯m worried that you weren¡¯t able to sleep well. Your eyes have dark circles around them.¡± Lina shook her head, dismissing my words, ¡°I fell short in taking care of you. I¡¯m actually surprised that I could still get to serve you and be your maid.¡± Lina sniffed as big tears fell from her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Iona. I would have died that day if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± I remembered how the emperor looked at Lina with unmistakable anger in his eyes. He had tried to kill her right then and there. I shook my head and decided to make the conversation lighter, ¡°Do you think I would let my friend die?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lina sniffed and blew her nose. She rolled her eyes, which were still wet with tears and threw me a smile. I smiled back. But unexpectedly, my thoughts drifted back to the emperor and I could feel my heart constricting. I wonder what he is doing right now. The hot zing sun was flooding the world outside with its scorching heat, and I realized it is only a day away until the Theres festival. *** Raven came to my room that same evening after hearing the news that I finally woke up. It was alreadyte, and I wondered if the emperor woulde with him. I didn¡¯t realize the breath I was holding until Raven arrived alone. I¡¯m not ready to face the emperor just yet. ¡°Thank you.¡± Raven said suddenly. I looked at him in confusion, ¡°Huh? What for?¡± ¡°You stopped Lina from being killed. And¡­.¡± He shook his head and looked straight at me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day off, so feel free to look around the temple.¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t my existence a secret? Tomorrow is the prayer festival, right?¡± Raven sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re not as meek as I expected. I guess the ve trader didn¡¯t know any better.¡± ¡°Well, I really was meek at first.¡± Not anymore now that I regained my memories about my previous life. I gulped, ¡°I was only gone for two hours, and this happened. I don¡¯t want this to happen again.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Your Majesty will attend the prayer ceremony and it will take all day long. So, there is no need for you to be confined in this room. I¡¯ve already got his majesty¡¯s permission in advance.¡± I shut my mouth. It was nice to hear that I¡¯m finally getting a day off. However, my situation isrgely dependent on the emperor¡¯s moods. After the big fight we had, I don¡¯t feel entirely at ease. Even the prospect of a rest day didn¡¯t excite me as much. Is Lavis going with me? ¡°Are you going to use Lavis, the High Priest, to guide me like the ve I am?¡± He looked at me with a t face, ¡°You are no longer a ve, remember? I don¡¯t think everyone knows, but as soon as you stepped foot in the Imperial Pce, you were instantly recognized as a maid, amoner. Which reminds me, do you know how to read?¡± Being freed from very and bing amoner was a gift in itself. And it was some sort of a miracle. But somehow, Raven knowing that I could read caused my excitement to simmer down, and our atmosphere suddenly felt cold. Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The fact that Raven was brought up as a ve, but he could read and write was outright suspicious. He tried so hard to hide his past by presenting himself as a nobleman ever since he was young to avoid any unnecessary questions and envy, but it seemed like the rumors had already spread the moment he was caught reading a book on the first day. I didn¡¯t expect the emperor would agree with the idea as easily as he did. Raven noticed I didn¡¯t answer his question, prompting him to sigh audibly as he put his hands up in surrender, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I just want to give you a short break because you look so tired. And His Majesty Lavis brought up the idea himself, so don¡¯t even think of turning it down.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that at all. Lavis? Well, Lavis wasn¡¯t the type to spill information regarding the emperor¡¯s doll anyway. If he was the one who suggested it, I guess going out for a walk would not be a problem. After contemting for a while, I turned to Raven and nodded. *** After several days of endless preparations, the long-awaited day of the prayer festival finally arrived. With Lina¡¯s help, I was donned in a green dress that looked and felt luxurious, topped with a simple beige cloak draped over my shoulders. Lina had me put on a simple pair of shoes that had low heels and it was fairly easy to walk on, and it did not make any clicking noises onto the pavement. Thinking of going out for a stroll was making me anxious. But to be honest, I¡¯m also excited since it would be my first leisurely stroll after a long time. Being cooped up inside the premises with nowhere to go for months had me really frustrated. A couple of knocks on the door got our attention. Lina swiftly ran towards it and pulled it open, bowing as she said brightly, ¡°Iona, the High Priest is here!¡± It was still early in the morning. I was nning on dropping by to see Lavister since the prayer festival won¡¯t start until noon, but he¡¯s here picking me up earlier than I expected. It was only a few hours ago when Lina and I were fussing around the whole night and I could honestly say it was worthwhile. And of course, the emperor didn¡¯te to visit yesterday. I heard he was too preupied with work the whole night. Why isn¡¯t heing? Scratch that, I actually prefer being on my own with Lina right beside me. It¡¯s much better for me anyway. I nced at the empty bed, letting out a soft sigh before heading towards the door. I beckoned Lina to let him in as I courteously bowed in greeting, ¡°Hello, High Priest.¡± ¡°Hello, good morning to you.¡± Lavis had a soft smile on his bright face. For a brief moment, I was utterly mesmerized by his beauty that was different from the emperor¡¯s. His blonde hair was neatly tied to the side and the way he presented himself spoke of elegance and sophistication. The beauty he possessed was not surprising; it was only expected since he¡¯s brothers with the emperor who was just as attractive. He was not wearing his usual priestly robes, opting for a green casual attire. I heard the temple was exceptionally busy because of theck of workers, and it seemed like Lavis wouldn¡¯t also be participating in today¡¯s ceremony with the excuse of apanying me instead and somehow, I actually felt touched by his consideration. Then, his efforts of treating me suddenly came to mind. I bowed my head to show him my gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much for your help. I heard the High Priest was the one who had healed me.¡± His smile widened at my words, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I should¡¯vee earlier that day to stop His Majesty. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through such an ufortable experience. Are you still feeling any difort?¡± I nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t the High Priest¡¯s divine power one of the most powerful in the Empire? I was blessed enough to be healed by such an impressive being, so I could honestly say that I am fine now. The doctor also said there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore.¡± ¡°How nice of you to say that. Such a wonderfulpliment from a beautifuldy. I guess I am blessed as well.¡± Lavis replied. I tried to recall the etiquettes from the novels I¡¯ve read previously, but I came up with none. I cleared my throat silently, looking at my hands to see if it was in an awkward position because I badly wanted to treat him as politely as he did me. And besides, this mini break wouldn¡¯t be possible if it weren¡¯t for him, and I am somehow growing fond of him because of his consideration. Right now, I could say he was one of the best characters in the novel for me. Lina said her goodbyes and said she needed to go clean up the bedroom instead of frolicking around. I know she was still ming herself for what happened that day and she was trying to make up for it by working nonstop. I made a mental note of talking to her about it soon. Just before I left the bedroom, I pulled the hood of my beige cloak over my head and shed Lavis a smile, ¡°I hope you have a good day today.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The Theres Prayer Festival was an annual affair, and it was one of thergest events in the empire. It was a ceremony held by the Emperor Radian Ferid Lebrooks, the highest official of the empire, toe pray to the central temple for a good year ahead. It was a day for all of the people to dive right in into the festivities by eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content. Aside from the emperor¡¯s birthday and the founding day of the country, the people also looked forward to the prayer festival that urs every year. Lina told me that the eve heralding the prayer festival was exciting, and she shared her experiences of attending it every year. I think I¡¯ve read that in the original book and I definitely want to see it for myself, but I would have been deported abroad by then. Leaving the temple, Lavis patiently told me about the central temple in detail, ¡°That is the Lovina Pce, the residence of the Holy Father. Most of the church-rted work is done and held there.¡± Oh. So the ce where the Pope was residing was right next to the ce where state guests like the emperor stayed. The first sword of the temple, Daylon, must be lying around somewhere. When I got lost before, I think I identally wandered out of the private pce and I almost went inside the Pope¡¯s residence. That would¡¯ve been a disaster! What would have happened if I got caught? Thinking about it was making cold sweat run down my back. I shook the thoughts off my head and observed the exterior design of the pce. ¡°The building is really beautiful.¡± Unlike the buildings situated in the square, the roof here was painted blue, and patterns of various myths were embossed on every wall. ¡°Lovina Pce is the most beautiful structure here in the central temple. While it is not as huge as the Temple itself, it actually has a long-standing history of about 2,000 years. ording to history, it was the dwelling ce of the holy priest a long time ago. The body receiving the gods.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I followed quietly behind him, intently listening to his exnation like an attentive student. Lavis looked at me and grinned, pointing his finger at the back of the pce where the Pope resided. ¡°See that round building over there?¡± ¡°Yes. It looks odd.¡± It was different from the usual building that had pointed roofs. This one had a round one, and there was ack of decoration and embossed patterns. It stood out greatly and it looked so out of ce. As if he heard my thoughts, Lavis supplied, ¡°The Temple, where the prayer ceremony will be held today, is the first one in the central temple. It is said that it was built by a dwarf tribe that existed during the ancient times and it was blessed by the angels, so it survived the invasion of demons during the Demon World War. It was also said that it was thest refuge of the human race.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Now, it is the ce where private meetings are held and where rituals are practiced.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was he even allowed to tell me any of this? Especially when I¡¯m an outsider? Why do they keep telling me secrets? Do they somehow harbor some secret grudge against me? He was tantly telling me stuff that as supposed to be confidential, just like what the emperor was doing. He used to tell me secret after secret, and I even wondered why on earth he was doing that. Does Lavis know something? Then, to my surprise, Theres came and spoke to me. It was silent at first, then its words came out and anyone who ever heard them knew exactly whose voice it belonged to. [You¡¯ve finally met him.] Hearing those words, I suddenly felt suspicious of Lavis. But then Lavis looked at me abruptly, not noticing the subtle change in my expression. ¡°Behind this building is Peter¡¯s garden, which is where a well-maintained tree was rooted. I still have some time, would you like toe and take a look at it?¡± ¡°A garden? Sure.¡± I didn¡¯t realize that taking a walk in the garden would make me feel at ease especially when I was in confinement all this time. I remembered the manicured garden back at the imperial pce, prompting a small smile to creep into my face. ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was a huge garden. The trees were probably a thousand years old based on their appearance. Being here felt like I was catapulted into a giant fairy forest. The tree Lavis was talking about loomed high above us, full of vitality despite its age and I couldn¡¯t help but gape at its splendor. What a beautiful ce. Lavis saw how mesmerized I was, and he smiled at my reaction. This garden felt majestic, and calling it a garden would not be enough. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? It¡¯s one of my favorite gardens here in the Temple. Some of our brothers and sisters don¡¯t like it, saying that it¡¯s out of date, ancient.¡± The sunlight streamed through the canopy above us causing a slight shade on his face. Lavis looked up at the tall trees, his blonde hair fluttering in the wind. He looked like he was contemting. The towering trees was a sight to behold, but the expression Lavis had now was a rarer sight. I subtly nced at his face and in this angle, he almost looked like a fairy reincarnated. ¡°When you see andscape like this one, you will feel that you are nothing but a mere speck of dust in this world. Human will is trivial. This is the work of God, and we men are naturally bound to follow what God has fated for us.¡± Lavis said. I was taken aback by his words. I, on the other hand had other belief, ¡°I¡¯m thinking differently. No matter how great God is, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason for humans to unconditionally ept everything and follow the path that we think God created for us. We too have to y our part. ¡± I threw him a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what free will is all about?¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I tried to express my opinion as neutral as I could since I had no intentions of offending the priest who had an innate faith in God. While I am aware it was something I am not really familiar with, I was simply sharing my thoughts. And if I were to be proven wrong in that regard, well, I guess my life will be in the emperor¡¯s hands in the next nine months. My throat constricted at the thought. No. Never. I will get out of this ce alive. I have to. It was the only thing I could do at this point after I recalled my memories from my previous life. If God had indeed intended to fulfill the original story, I would have to do my best to stay alive when the timees. Good thing I remember most of the original story so I still have the chance to change my fate. Deep in my thoughts, I did not realize Lavis was staring at me with a strange expression on his face. We leisurely strolled Peter¡¯s Garden for a while, taking our time as we passed by three to four trees that were enormous in size. Walking here felt like walking into a deep jungle. Lavis was silent the whole time and it was only a whileter when he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it before. Free will¡­¡± ¡°You were thinking about that all this time?¡± I turned to look at him, ¡°It was just my opinion, like, how can a manprehend God¡¯s ns for him? It was only normal for human beings to not have a single idea what their future would be like.¡± I said in response to keep the conversation light and urged Lavis to not take it seriously. While I¡¯m not an atheist by any means, I just find it ufortable to talk about God¡¯s will since I don¡¯t practice any religion myself. I don¡¯t even have any clue what the emperor is thinking about, what more a God? I sleep by the emperor¡¯s side every night and yet he still remains a mystery to me. ¡°I see.¡± Lavis chuckled with his eyes closed as if he was agreeing with what I said. Our stroll finally reached its end and I had fun to be honest, with him guiding me through the garden. ¡°Shall we go now? It seems like the ritual ceremony is about to start.¡± Then he brought me to a spot in front of the main wall where a big square came into view. It was the ce where the priests lodged, right next to the big square. The particr floor was for the apprentice priest¡¯s use, but no one was there at the moment since everyone was called for the ceremony. Lavis even suggested that we go to the rooftop but I declined, telling him that being there might warrant some unnecessary attention. ¡°Being up there is great, though. It has a spectacr view. Don¡¯t you like to see the scenery?¡± Lavis asked. When we got there, I was met with a clear view of the big square where the prayer rites will be held and the central square beside it. It was just like what Lavis had said. Crowds of people were beginning to form in the surroundings, seeing that there were only two hours left until the ceremony started. From the amount of onlookers waiting at the sidewalk, it seems like everyone had high expectations for this event. ¡°Wow. I love it here. Aren¡¯t High Priests supposed to be in the ritual? It seems like you know this ce very well.¡± Lavis nodded. ¡°I was once an apprentice priest. There¡¯s a time when I was down with a fever so I couldn¡¯t go to the festival, but I got out of my room and watched the ritual from here.¡± ¡°I guess you were pretty naughty during your childhood.¡± I teased. ¡°Yes. I was out of control back then.¡± Lavis chuckled before continuing, ¡°The main hall will be closed after the participants of the ritual pass through the big square. The main ceremony will be held in the central square and the ritual hall.¡± He told me he would bring me thereter once the ritual begins, saying that from the second floor, I¡¯d be able to see what¡¯s happening inside the ritual hall clearly. I quickly shook my head in protest and refused the offer. Why would he even bring an outsider like me to such a sacred ce? No thanks. My goal is to live long, thank you very much! He seemed disappointed at my refusal but he respected my wishes nheless. I willed myself to calm down and enjoyed the scenery before us. It is way different from Korea. The grandeur of this temple dedicated to God was just spectacr, a scale like no other. Thest time I¡¯m here, I clumsily entered through the rear gate so I don¡¯t have any idea what the main hall looked like. Now as I stand here, I could see the main hall was so enormous that it could easily fit two detached pces of the emperor. It was a terrifying proportion. It reminds me of the Pantheon of Rome that I once read about on the inte back in my previous life, feeling like it was part of the middle ages. The main hall was made from white limestone, surrounded by pirs that were embossed with beautiful patterns like the temples of ancient Rome. In front of it was a series of steps leading down, and below it was where the big square stood surrounded by well-made pavement. Fancy-looking green fabrics were adorned on all sides, and an arrangement of spectacr flowers were spread everywhere. The big square that was done by men along with the entrance of the main hall was so breathtaking I could only stare at it in disbelief. No amount of seeing it in videos back then woulde close to seeing it in real life. ¡°The ceremony for this year is much bigger than the previous ones, so this one¡¯s going to be amazing.¡± Lavis seemed to enjoy the look of wonder in my eyes as I attentively watched the preparations for the ritual unfold. He probably liked the fact that the huge event of the temple in which he grew up was being regarded this way. I guess he was feeling some sort of pride. I nodded, ¡°The main hall is just massive. I never thought there were buildings much bigger than the emperor¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°It was said that the Dwarf tribe has had God-like powers that made construction like this possible, one that modern technology wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve just as easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± From his words, I looked back at the big square and there were two giant water fountains with an angel statue standing in the middle, where a sphere as big as a head was also present, seemingly floating above it. Water wasing out of the sphere but there were no pipes connected to it. Is that the extent of God¡¯s power? One that defies thews of physics? The realization sent shivers down my skin. But still, God couldn¡¯t control every single will of mine. In my previous life, human beings were in charge of their own fates, not anyone else. I shook my head, resolute in my own stance. Even if it¡¯s God¡¯s will, I will not surrender to it just as easily. No one is even sure if their God is almighty yet. That fountain must be aided by something else, not God. I reminded myself that I would not be shaken. With a sly nce at his pocket watch, Lavis told me that the ritual is about to start any moment now. My eyes swept the big square in curiosity. ¡°Thanks to His Majesty¡¯s support, the big square is much more beautiful this year.¡± ¡°Oh, did he not show his support before?¡± From what I¡¯ve read before, there was no mention of the emperor¡¯s support; it could be that the author only forgot, or there was a slight change in the original story. Lavis smiled, his eyes forming soft crescents. Standing there, his blond hair was illuminated by the sunlight streaming above. He looked absolutely radiant, catching me off guard as I held my chest tightly. What a handsome blond man! I can¡¯t even say anything with him smiling at me like that. ¡°I think he is nning to attack Lucretia this year.¡± He suddenly said. I felt my breath hitch at his reply. His smile didn¡¯t match the words he was saying. Lavis knew that the emperor was only doing this to bribe the temple for the uing war. ¡°Are you supposed to tell me that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know this? From what I know of Ridrian, he is actually more talkative than people think.¡± I shut my mouth. I did hear it directly from the emperor, and it was written in the original story, too. But Lavis saying the words out loud felt somehow strange. Does that mean he trusts me? While the emperor on the other hand, doesn¡¯t. ¡°High priest, are you not against the Majesty starting a war?¡± Lavisughed with no amusement, ¡°Sadly, that war is important to His Majesty. He won¡¯t listen to me even if I talk him out of it.¡± He¡¯s right. Lavis probably knew everything that happened to the emperor, because if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t know the importance of the war and what it stood for. Lavis, the servant of the God of life, must have seen the emperor when he was at his weakest. ¡°I see.¡± Talking about the emperor felt heavy, so I did not continue the conversation anymore and focused my attention at the square instead. The white temple reflected the sun rays so brightly it hurt my eyes. It felt unreal, everything was cast in a brilliance. Being here felt like I was living in a different world away from earth. The time hase. The people who were busy preparing for the festivities began to depart one by one. Bwooo! The grand ivory horn howled from a distance, booming loud over the big square. The crowd¡¯s whispers shushed and the priest that served as the host announced the arrival of the officials. Soon, the participants entered and made their way to their seats. The orchestra and the choir were the first ones to enter the main hall, and some stayed at the steps as they blew their trumpets in unison. Then, the holy knights fell in line as they took up the sides of the main street, going down the steps bearing their ceremonial armors andrge gs. Followed by the white-robed priests, the nobilities of the empire came, fully dressed in their respective uniforms as they took up the space. Hundreds of people were moving at the sound of the trumpet, and it was a sight like no other. It¡¯s like watching the opening ceremony of some international event. Then the trumpet boomed even louder upon the pope¡¯s arrival to lead the rituals. He wore a fancy robe and a matching hat, with a big golden staff on one hand. At the end of the steps, I could see the pope uttering words to the people behind him. He was probably giving out his orders. Just as I was watching them, Lavis stood next to me and said, ¡°His Majesty will enter soon.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°The ceremony for this year is much bigger than the previous ones, so this one¡¯s going to be amazing.¡± Lavis seemed to enjoy the look of wonder in my eyes as I attentively watched the preparations for the ritual unfold. He probably liked the fact that the huge event of the temple in which he grew up was being regarded this way. I guess he was feeling some sort of pride. I nodded, ¡°The main hall is just massive. I never thought there were buildings much bigger than the emperor¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°It was said that the Dwarf tribe has had God-like powers that made construction like this possible, one that modern technology wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve just as easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± From his words, I looked back at the big square and there were two giant water fountains with an angel statue standing in the middle, where a sphere as big as a head was also present, seemingly floating above it. Water wasing out of the sphere but there were no pipes connected to it. Is that the extent of God¡¯s power? One that defies thews of physics? The realization sent shivers down my skin. But still, God couldn¡¯t control every single will of mine. In my previous life, human beings were in charge of their own fates, not anyone else. I shook my head, resolute in my own stance. Even if it¡¯s God¡¯s will, I will still find a way to change my fate. I¡­I can¡¯t just die just like in the novel. I reminded myself that I would not be shaken. With a nce at his pocket watch, Lavis told me that the ritual is about to start any moment now. My eyes swept the big square in curiosity. ¡°Thanks to His Majesty¡¯s support, the big square is much more beautiful this year.¡± ¡°Oh, did he not show his support before?¡± From what I¡¯ve read before, there was no mention of the emperor¡¯s support; it could be that the author only forgot, or there was a slight change in the original story. Lavis smiled, his eyes forming soft crescents. Standing there, his blond hair was illuminated by the sunlight streaming above. He looked absolutely radiant, catching me off guard as I held my chest tightly. What a handsome blonde man! I can¡¯t even say anything with him smiling at me like that. ¡°I think he is nning to attack Lucretia this year.¡± He suddenly said. I felt my breath hitch at his reply. His smile didn¡¯t match the words he was saying. Lavis knew that the emperor was only doing this to bribe the temple for the uing war. ¡°Are you supposed to tell me that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know this? From what I know of Ridrian, he is actually more talkative than people think.¡± I shut my mouth. I did hear it directly from the emperor, and it was written in the original story, too. But Lavis saying the words out loud felt somehow strange. Does that mean he trusts me? While the emperor on the other hand, doesn¡¯t. ¡°High priest, are you not against the Majesty starting a war?¡± Lavisughed with no amusement, ¡°Sadly, that war is important to His Majesty. He won¡¯t listen to me even if I talk him out of it.¡± He¡¯s right. Lavis probably knew everything that happened to the emperor, because if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t know the importance of the war and what it stood for. Lavis, the servant of the God of life, must have seen the emperor when he was at his weakest. ¡°I see.¡± Talking about the emperor felt heavy, so I did not continue the conversation anymore and focused my attention at the square instead. The white temple reflected the sun rays so brightly it hurt my eyes. It felt unreal, everything was cast in a brilliance. Being here felt like I was living in a different world away from earth. The time hase. The people who were busy preparing for the festivities began to depart one by one. Bwooo! The grand ivory horn howled from a distance, booming loud over the big square. The crowd¡¯s whispers shushed and the priest that served as the host announced the arrival of the officials. Soon, the participants entered and made their way to their seats. The orchestra and the choir were the first ones to enter the main hall, and some stayed at the steps as they blew their trumpets in unison. Then, the holy knights fell in line as they took up the sides of the main street, going down the steps bearing their ceremonial armors andrge gs. Followed by the white-robed priests, the nobilities of the empire came, fully dressed in their respective uniforms as they took up the space. Hundreds of people were moving at the sound of the trumpet, and it was a sight like no other. It¡¯s like watching the opening ceremony of some international event. Then the trumpet boomed even louder upon the pope¡¯s arrival to lead the rituals. He wore a fancy robe and a matching hat, with a big golden staff on one hand. At the end of the steps, I could see the pope uttering words to the people behind him. He was probably giving out his orders. Just as I was watching them, Lavis stood next to me and said, ¡°His Majesty will enter soon.¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Without realizing it, my hands gripped the railing so tightly it made my knuckles white. Thest time I saw the emperor was before I lost consciousness when I told him exactly what I felt without holding back. While the distance separating us was too wide for me to see his face properly, the fact that I would be seeing him again is making me anxious. The trumpet red once again to signal the emperor¡¯s entrance and there he was, standing under the towering arch of the main gate, unapanied in all his glory as he stepped foot in the big square. Just as I thought. I can¡¯t see his face clearly from where I stood. The emperor was dressed in a gold-trimmed, white ceremonial suit and a white cape was draped over him. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him like mas, his presence captivating and powerful and it¡¯s like the rest of the world was bowing under his feet. The way he carried himself spoke of confidence and grace that all everyone could do was stare as he walked up the steps. Entranced at the sight of the emperor heading towards the main hall, I unconsciously wished that I could see him more clearly. I quickly brushed the thought off my head, internally reprimanding myself for thinking such things. But I couldn¡¯t deny there was a small part of me that wanted to know what the emperor was feeling, and I wondered how both of us would react the next time we saw each other. Wait, scratch that, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this! Pull yourself together, Iona! I shook my head and directed my attention back to the ceremony. Lavis noticed I couldn¡¯t keep myself still. He asked in a concerned voice, ¡°Is there something wrong? Are you alright?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I looked around our surroundings. Our spots granted us an excellent view of the ceremony and I could see the ritesmencing steadily. The main ceremony was held at the ritual hall and it will resume shortly after in front of the main hall for public viewing. I was told the ceremony would take about a couple of hours and I could only assume it would be nothing but repeated rituals prompted by formal customs, and honestly, it was something I¡¯m not really interested in seeing. My mom even berated me countless times every time I yawned audibly during the ancestral rites we practiced back in my previous life. With that said, I have no intentions of sneaking up inside the private chambers of the ritual hall just so I could take a peek at the main ceremony. Doing so would onlynd me in a risky situation. ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± I asked Lavis. He nced at the watch he was holding and replied, ¡°It¡¯s past noon.¡± Waking up so early in the morning for a walk with Lavis sure made me a little bit tired and hungry. It¡¯s been quite a while since Ist went outdoors that I felt like I was a fish out of water wanting to go home. ¡°How about we head back, High Priest?¡± Lavis took a step closer to me, ¡°But the ritual just began. His Majesty will not be returning today so there¡¯s no need to worry. He will be spending the entire day here since he will be attending the banquetter after the ritual.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s all. Thank you for worrying about me, High Priest. You are too kind.¡± I threw him a small smile. He studied my face for a short while and a slight grin tugged his lips as he chuckled, his deep blue eyes crinkling at the sides. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± He asked in a soft, gentle voice. He took another step towards me. Our close proximity instantly made me so flustered that I hastily turned my face away from him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m just worried that I may be causing you some trouble by sneaking inside the ritual hall.¡± He shed me a yful smile and took a step back, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Wah¡­ what was that just now? I shook my head, embarrassed for a moment because I felt tempted(really?) by him. No way, that can¡¯t be true. ¡°But if you are ufortable to go to the ritual hall, we may leave.¡± He said, putting a hood over my head. I hardened, surprised by a sudden and gentle touch. ¡®Good smell. Oops! Not this!¡¯ ¡°Oh, yes! T-thank you.¡± I stammered. Why is it suddenly so hot? I guess it¡¯s really summertime. I turned my head and fanned myself with both of my hands. ¡°How about I bring you to another garden after lunch? You seem to be fond of gardens.¡± At his suggestion, a bright smile was instant on my face. I didn¡¯t have much reason to smile recently but now it¡¯s theplete opposite. ¡°Thank you, High Priest!¡± Lavis kept his gaze at me, deep blue eyes watching me softly as he let out a sheepishugh. ¡°So, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about. Perhaps you could call me something else other than High Priest?¡± The randomness of his question caught me off guard. Was the High Priest suggesting I call him by his name? Considering I am just the emperor¡¯s doll? I have no idea what he¡¯s on about or what his intentions were, but hearing such a request from the High Priest himself was somehowforting. Among all the male characters, Lavis was known to be kind and that he had a gentle way with words, which was the reason why he was regarded as someone flirtatious. That was only for the heroine, though. He supported her in his own subtle way by sweet-talking, but in the end, he ended up really liking her. I did not respond right away and after a short pause, I asked, ¡°Would that be alright? Doing so may warrant disapproval from others.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who insists on it. What people may think of it is none of our concern.¡± He responded as a matter of factly. I did not expect him to be this strong-willed. Clearing my throat, I decided to give it a shot. ¡°Lavis.¡± He closed his eyes and a small smile slowly formed on his lips. He seemed pleased at the mere act of me calling his name. ¡°Just as I expected. My name sounds niceing from your mouth. Thank you for calling me, Iona.¡± His gaze was still intent on my face and I felt my face burning from the attention. I tore my gaze off him, internally wishing that he would warn me before he acts like this. This is why male sub-characters are dangerous. I mentally shook my head. *** Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 83 Chapter 83 We had lunch at the restaurant solely for the High Priests¡¯ use thanks to Lavis¡¯ guidance. Most of the priests were at the ceremony so we had the restaurant all to ourselves. Afterwards, we went to two more gardens that were hidden away from the public. We casually chatted about every topic under the sun and unlike the well-manicured garden of the Imperial Pce, this garden in particr had a certain wildness to it like the ones you would see in the gardens of France. I feel like I¡¯m starting to appreciate greens now considering I¡¯m stuck in my room every day. To my surprise, even though we spent the whole day walking outside, I still have a lot of energy left in me and I have to thank Lavis for that. He was considerate enough to match my pace and we asionally took breaks in between just so I wouldn¡¯t get tired. He also gave me a tour inside the Detached Pce where they amodate VIPsing from other countries. The few hours went by so fast and before I knew it, it¡¯s already time for dinner. I should head back to my room. Lina was probably waiting for me. I had one of the best days today and even though I had to wear a hood, I was able to go to the central temple, watched the ritual, and took a stroll at the gardens while chatting with Lavis. I am very pleased at how this day turned out that I felt like I would be sleeping soundly tonight. As we neared the emperor¡¯s bedroom, Lavis spoke, ¡°Iona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lavis was looking at me, and I could tell the slight hesitation in his demeanor. ¡°Would you be alright staying with His Majesty?¡± I blinked, tilting my head to the side at the unexpected question. Was he simply concerned because he¡¯s brothers with the emperor? And why was he asking me this? I tore my eyes from him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am His Majesty¡¯s doll.¡± Of course it¡¯s not fine. But it¡¯s not like I could tell him that and plus, I only have nine months left to endure and everything will be fine after that. He chuckled humorlessly at my response. ¡°Apparently, Ridrian is very poor at expressing his feelings. It¡¯s bound be realizedte.¡± I raised my eyebrow in confusion, ¡°What? What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°If you find yourself struggling or having a hard time, please let me know. I can hide you somewhere safe as long as it¡¯s within the temple¡¯s halls.¡± What? Wouldn¡¯t doing so equate to going against the imperial family? Not knowing what his intentions were making sweat run down my back. ¡°Iona!¡± Lina was standing in front of the door leading to the emperor¡¯s bedroom. She immediately sprinted towards me upon seeing me appear at the end of the hallway. I noticed her pale face right away. Did something happen? ¡°Lina? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were wide with panic. ¡°Iona! Didn¡¯t you hear the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± My heart was starting to hammer frantically against my chest. I was about to ask her for more information, but Lavis spoke in an urgent voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lina hurriedly stepped back, almost slipping on her feet and said, ¡°High Priest! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. I apologize for myck of¡ª¡° Lavis waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What happened?¡± He repeated, this time with much more urgency and I could tell that he was bing impatient as we waited for Lina¡¯s answer. It was a side of him I have never seen before. We looked at Lina expectantly and she answered, ¡°His Majesty copsed.¡± I felt my breath hitch, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s go inside the room first. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something we should talk about here in the hallway.¡± Lavis said as he led us inside the room. Even though there was nobody else in the hallway but us, talking about it outside really didn¡¯t seem appropriate. He closed the door behind him and turned to face Lina, ¡°Did he suddenly faint?¡± Lina shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when it happened. A maid told me that he copsed as he wasing out of the ritual. And the thing is, he also vomited blood¡­¡± ¡°Blood?¡± Dizziness washed over me as I listened to Lina¡¯s words. The emperor threw up and copsed right after. What¡¯s happening? This was not written in the original novel! I lost my footing and I almost stumbled on my feet if not for Lavis catching me by the elbow. ¡°Iona, are you alright?¡± He asked worriedly. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡± Lavis stirred me towards the sofa. I took several deep breaths to keep the overwhelming dizziness at bay. As I willed myself to calm down, my eyes widened when Lavis suddenly brought himself to one knee in front of me and I hastily urged him to stand up, but he simply ignored my attempts. ¡°Stay still for a moment.¡± He said in a soft voice, ¡°When you fainted a few days ago, I conducted an urgent response using my holy power. But still, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re fully okay. You need to rest more, Iona. You¡¯re already doing so much.¡± ¡°So much?¡± I repeated and for a brief moment, I wondered what on earth was he talking about since I know I¡¯m not straining myself recently. Then, I realized he was referring to the weight I¡¯ve been carrying deep inside me, one that took up so much space in my heart and mind. Having stayed inside a room for months would surely bring one into insanity. Especially when a lot of things have also transpired during those times. And wasn¡¯t I theplete testament to that when I berserk in front of the emperor? I gave Lavis a brief nod. He ced his hand on my forehead and drew his holy power once again. The sight of the warm blue light gradually made me feel at ease and it wasn¡¯t long until my dizzinesspletely subsided. ¡°What happened? Did His Majesty have any chronic diseases I don¡¯t know of? Is it possible that he was poisoned?¡± I asked the words so quietly it¡¯s like I was talking to myself. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The concern was apparent on Lavis¡¯ face as he kept his gaze locked on mine. He then brought his hand to the sofa and tapped the pillow in contemtion. ¡°If he was indeed poisoned, then there¡¯s no use worrying about it. He¡¯s not the type who would be easily struck down.¡± I guess futile attempts like that of a poison wouldn¡¯t seed against the emperor. But still. Lavis stood up from his kneeling position and called for Lina. He no longer bore the sweet, gentle face he usually has whenever we¡¯re together. It is now reced with something much more serious. ¡°Please bring Iona to the next room through the connecting door over there. People wille flocking this ce soon.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡± Lina nodded and led me through the door. I tilted my head and saw Lavis watching me as I disappeared into the room. I heard him announce that he would go see the emperor and left the bedroom afterwards. The room I was brought into was the original room intended for the emperor, the one where he had thrown a fit and left a chaotic mess. While the destroyed items were not in sight anymore, some traces of his destruction still remained; the broken windows and the apparentck of furniture. I stood in the middle of the room and voices began to steadily fill up in the adjoining room. People must have flocked there shortly after I left. Confused, panicked voices drifted through the thin walls and I heard Lavis¡¯ voice joining the ruckus, and I picked up on Dn¡¯s voice, too, the knight who led me to the bathrooms before. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before and I¡¯ll say it again. Nothing else happened! The emperor stumbled after the ritual and when he came down the altar, he threw up blood and lost consciousness.¡± A hushed silence fell in the room and I couldn¡¯t hear anyone talking. After a brief pause, Dn shouted and the room turned into frenzy once again. I wasn¡¯t able to hear the context that led them to this point, but whatever conversation they had must have riled Dn up. ¡°Why are you blocking me?¡± ¡°His Majesty abhors being healed by holy power. The imperial doctor will be arriving soon, so please head back.¡± Lavis responded calmly. ¡°Brother Lavis! Do you even know how serious this situation is? The emperor of Ivant copsed immediately after the ritual held at the Central Temple!¡± Dn said with a raised voice. ¡°Yes and I understand that. But if there¡¯s anyone here who knows His Majesty well, it¡¯s me. So please leave this to me and I am kindly asking everyone to leave the room right this instant.¡± Silence enveloped the room once again. It was so intense that I felt like amotion was about to break out any second now. Thankfully, people followed Lavis¡¯ wishes and filed out of the room in obedience. After a short while, Lina confirmed that everyone had left, prompting me to quietly open the door connecting the two bedrooms and swiftly made my way inside. Only Lavis remained, his eyes visibly tired as he watched the emperor lying unconscious on the bed. ¡°Lavis.¡± He looked more exhausted than he¡¯s ever been. Lavis turned his head in my direction and warned, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to stay here, Iona. The imperial doctor will be arriving soon.¡± ¡°I just want to see him, then I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± He was hesitant at first but he beckoned me in when he realized he couldn¡¯t talk me out of it. I walked towards the bed. The emperor¡¯s face was pale, a face I haven¡¯t seen for days ever since I passed out. As the emperor slept, the usual arrogance in his features was now gone, reced by a much calmer one in its ce. I really thought I never wanted to see him again. I brushed the hair covering his eyes with my trembling hand. Looking at him closely, a slight redness was still painted on his lips. It must be the blood he threw up moments ago. A small sigh escaped Lavis¡¯ lips, ¡°I know I changed it.¡± He said in a small voice, ¡°I think all the water near the Central Temple turned into holy water upon theing of Theres.¡± ¡°Is it because he drank holy water?¡± Isn¡¯t holy water the most potent kind of treatment there is? I heard it was so powerful that drinking it could easily bring those who are on the brink of death back to full health. Citizens of the empire would wee such a miracle with their arms wide open, and it might even be regarded as a miracle unlike any other in the history of mankind. I looked at Lavis expectantly and he said with a tight-lipped smile, ¡°His Majesty went through a lot of terrible things during his childhood. I¡¯m guessing this is one of its repercussions.¡± He went through so much that it¡¯s hard to pinpoint what exactly made him be this way. Drinking holy water and copsing right after meant the problem was within himself. Human beings were God¡¯s creatures, and ingesting holy water, which was one of the symbols of God¡¯s blessings, should only result in a positive oue, not like this. I tried to recall the things he went through as a child and there¡¯s something I found suspicious of ever since I read the original story. When Ridrian was prisoned inside the Discrete Pce because of the prince¡¯s doing, he managed to escape the ce despite the raging mes burning it to the ground. How he had survived was not written in the original story. Could something else have happened during that time? Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 85 Chapter 85 I absently tapped my chin as I pondered. Lavis rushed towards me and said, ¡°You will hear more details about His Majesty soon. But now you have to go back to the adjoining room. It was only time until people came barreling here again.¡± I didn¡¯t have the chance to respond; Lavis immediately stirred me towards the next room, telling me he would be speaking with the people from the imperial pce toe prepare another room for me. Not long after, a rush of hurried steps went in and out of the room as the imperial doctors hastily attended to the emperor. I leaned my head against the wood and tried to listen through the thick door. Realizing this would take a while, I sat on the floor and buried my head on my knees, taking a deep breath. Lina was pacing back and forth, also feeling restless. What do I do now? I don¡¯t know what to think. In the original story, he was the one who would lead the world to its end. I guess even if you¡¯re in a world where various species and dragons coexist together, the strength you possess doesn¡¯t matter since it¡¯s outright impossible to bring destruction upon the world with your bare hands. ¡°Be gone!¡± The emperor had said in an agonized voice while hugging the bloodstained body of the heroine close to his chest in the novel. ¡°This world is useless! It doesn¡¯t let me have anything! Everything must perish!¡± The main character was hysterically crying in despair, wailing and calling for the destruction of the world that was nothing but cruel to him. Then, he mustered all the power he had on his hands and soon enough everything spiraled out of control. The world was sharply covered in endless darkness, and everything ceased to exist. As I thought about this, a sudden realization came to my mind. ¡°No way¡­¡± I muttered to myself and brushed the thought off my head. It was a thought that was just so sad, and I certainly hope I¡¯m just overthinking. *** A few hourster. Deep in my thoughts, I waited until the middle of the night before going back inside the room where the emperor was. ¡°I¡¯lle back at dawn.¡± Lavis said the moment he saw me enter, his face tired and exhausted still. He must have spent the whole day talking to the people from both the imperial pce and the temple about the emperor¡¯s condition. He informed me that he had a room prepared for me and urged me to go there to take a much-needed rest. I thanked him for his concern but I have no ns of leaving. Two bluish moons were up on the horizon thinly covered by the passing clouds. The window allowed minimal moonlight toe streaming in, casting a dim light on the expanse of the bed where the emperorid. I stood with my back against the window, gazing at the emperor¡¯s sleeping, vulnerable face. It was such an umon sight. ¡°Well¡­¡± His face was pale, but both of his cheeks were red with fever. Sweat pooled his temples and there were dark circles around his eyes but despite his defenseless appearance, he still had the beauty he always possessed and admittedly, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look away. If this was a normal situation, I would have clenched my chest and dreamily say how dangerously attractive he was, but of course, this was not the time for such antics. Seeing him in such a fragile position was making my heart feel heavy. I wet a towel to wipe the sweat off his forehead and my fingers brushed against his feverish skin. His eyes were screwed tight that I hesitated tending to him at all, but I decided to ce my cold hands on his forehead and saw him visibly rx under my touch. The coolness of my hands probably made him feelfortable. Ibed his hair with one hand and watched as his tresses slipped through my fingers. After a short while, I brought a chair and sat next to the bed. Sleep is thest thing in my mind right now. How could I even sleep when the emperor was like this? I tried to think about something else but to no avail, my mind just kept going back to the emperor¡¯s state over and over again. I wiped his face once again to keep myself busy and in the stillness of the night, only the faint sound of water droplets hitting the basin as I squeezed the towel could be heard. How could I even find this person beautiful? He who locked me up in a room and doubted me? I was definitely angry at him but seeing him in such a state kept my pent-up anger at bay. If he intentionally did this just so I¡¯d feel bad about him, then he seeded. ¡°Are you going to run away from me?¡± I remembered how upset he was then, how he shouted at me relentlessly a couple of days ago. Feeling disheartened, my shoulders dropped to my sides and sighed heavily. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Initially, I was really surprised when I saw the main character with my own eyes knowing for a fact he came from the book I was reading back in my previous life. The experience felt like I was meeting a famous celebrity. I wasn¡¯t faring much better here especially when the emperor was someone of stature and out of reach. While I ampletely aware of the emperor¡¯s uncontroble temper, I still find myself being surprised every time he showed that side of him, and it only further proved how much of a tyrant he was. Would I evene out of this alive? However, having spent three months with the emperor thus far I could say I don¡¯t see him the way I initially did when I first read the book; I am now seeing him as a person who just like anybody else, had a terrible past that haunts him everyday and numbs at the memory. Looking at him at a close angle, I genuinely felt sorry for the darkness in his eyes. Why do people suffer all the time? Why does it have to be you? Did God intend the emperor to have endless hardships? His 24 years of existence had been nothing but filled with constant suffering and despair; from being betrayed greatly and seeing his loved ones perish, all led him to this mess and now he¡¯s retching blood. No matter how much he persisted time and time again, he always ended up being at the losing end. The readers that were invested in the story felt his pain as if it was their own. When it was publicized that the story wouldn¡¯t have a happy ending, the publisher¡¯s site was spammed right away with hundreds ofments all from angry readers. There was even an online forum where the readers exchanged hatements towards the publishers, saying how unfair they were and how dare they give him a tragic ending. I mean, who could me them? The emperor was about to live a happy life with the female heroine after a multitude of sufferings then just as instantly, the publishers turned haywire once again and proceeded to have him suffer. He never had the chance of being happy, and thinking about his misfortunes was breaking my own heart. Absently, I brought my fingertip to my lips, feeling it warm from having brushed the emperor¡¯s skin. Something stirred in my chest. ¡°Ridrian.¡± His name slipped past my lips. I saw him faintly scrunch his eyes and saw him visibly rx. The thing is, I always made sure to call him emperor and avoided using his name altogether. I never called him by his name in fear of getting attached to him, thinking there¡¯s a high chance I would wind up dead a yearter because of his fickleness. I was simply saving myself from disappointment that would surelye from having formed a close rtionship. If I am not mistaken, nine months from now, the female main character will appear, and I don¡¯t have the energy left in me to expect anything from anyone. I am just so exhausted. All that¡¯s left for me to do is do my best as a doll and leave the pce soundly after everything¡¯s done. Wasn¡¯t that the future I¡¯ve always dreamt for myself? It surely was, but something doesn¡¯t feel right. Then, my attention panned towards the transformation bracelet dangling over my wrist. It was the item that changed my appearance and without much thinking, I impulsively took the bracelet off. I nced at the small mirror perched beside the bed and under the faint moonlight, my dark blonde hair turned back to tinum, and my deep green eyes became blue. This is my reflection I haven¡¯t seen for three whole months. And for some reason, seeing my real reflection made me feel a little less frustrated. I sped both of his hands and leaned my head against it, muttering to myself. ¡°Don¡¯t get sick.¡± Even though I felt ufortable being treated as Liliana¡¯s stand in doll, I never wanted him to suffer like this. It was rather contradictory, but what am I supposed to do? Gradually, my eyes drifted close from exhaustion. *** ¡°Iona.¡± A soft caress patted my head gently. It brushed my tresses in a leisurely manner while I was still in the midst of my sleep. After it went on for a while, I slowly opened my eyes to my surroundings. ¡°Iona.¡± I turned my head to look at him, seeing him seated on the bed. His head was tilted at an angle as he looked at me with a small smile on his face. I wonder what time he woke up. The distressed face I saw before I slept was now gone. I was so d seeing him in a much better state that I didn¡¯t realize the smile forming on my lips. I never thought I would feel this relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d you woke up.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes grew wide at my words. It was only then when I realized what I just said that I hastily covered my mouth but the emperor pulled my hand just as quickly, making the bracelet fall to the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he leaned his face closer to me. I didn¡¯t have the chance to react and before I knew it, his hands were cupping my cheeks and hair, closing the distance between us. ¡°Your Maj¡ª!¡± His warm and soft lips pressed against my own. Dazed, my eyes fluttered close as I let myself sumb to his touch. Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Aside from the fact that the emperor¡¯s presence was nowhere to be found at the closing banquet, with the excuse of being busy and that he would be returning back to the imperial pce, this year¡¯s prayer festival was a sess and everything went by smoothly. Well, at least that¡¯s what everyone thought. Ivant empire was already in a festive mood before the prayer festival even started but they felt even more thrilled after being given generous support from the imperial family, who had graced them with a lot of wheat and meat that wouldst them for months. Because of this, the people of the empire showed their respect towards the emperor ceaselessly and praised his name on the streets. Some said that such supply and wealth was made possible because of the three conquering wars, and this one in particr was the starting point for the uing conquest war on the Kingdom of Lucretia. It was the first time the emperor supported the prayer festival ever since he ascended the throne. What a kind, responsible king the emperor is. As we made our way back, Raven said that the Temple of Life wasn¡¯t weing of Ridrian at first, saying he was always up for bloodshed ever since his enthronement up until the conquest wars. It was a fact the emperor knew as well, which was why he made sure to give a tremendous donation annually to silence their mouths. The way he saw it, he was killing his enemies with kindness. The temple, on the other hand, said they would send a lot of their priests in return. The Pope didn¡¯t have the audacity to break the promise especially when he took an amount of the donations for himself and the sum was equivalent to building one sanctuary. Thanks to this, the emperor had enough preparations for the uing Lucretian conquest war. He was a tyrant, yes, but at least he does his job extremely well. If casualties are to be reduced because of the priests¡¯ influence, then nobles will surely appreciate it since it would guarantee their children¡¯s safety and well-being. The temple would do it for the sake of its image and consequently, people voicing out protests against the conquest war would also decrease tremendously. With that in mind, the emperor would be able to proceed with his ns as much as he¡¯d like, even though it would be thest conquest war. Because I have read the original story, along with the fact I¡¯ve been with the emperor for more than three months, there were times I am able to figure out what goes on in his mind, save forplicated situations like this. I was lying on the bed together with the emperor, peeking at the approaching morning sun I could manage to see in between the drawn ckout curtains. I guess I¡¯ve been up all night again. A sigh escaped my lips. ¡°Can¡¯t I just go back to my room and sleep there?¡± I even tried sneaking out in the middle of the night but to no avail. ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor hummed, stretching his arms as he pulled me closer to his chest. His forehead creased in his sleep. Stop pulling me close, will you?! Your face is buried in my neck again! Goosebumps formed on my skin when I felt his breath fanning the back of my neck. I was screaming internally, and my body was squirming against his tight hold. If anyone else was in the room with us they would see my face as red as a burning tomato. I should be used to it by now, but I felt there was a subtle change in his touches every single time. He hugged me as a doll in the beginning and after I rolled down the stairs, it seemed like there was a need for it. And now I am here, trapped in his hug after returning from the prayer service. I¡¯m not running away. He was tightly holding onto me as if I would make a run for it the moment he loosened his hold. I even thought of telling him to stop hugging me when I¡¯m sleeping and that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me running away, but I dismissed the idea altogether. There was an obvious, drastic change in our environment for the past week. But he seemed to be adamant, however, in staying the way we are. I¡¯m guessing he knew what I felt but he was simply ignoring it on purpose. With how he quickly picks up on things, I doubt he doesn¡¯t know what my needs are. What¡¯s so handsome about this person anyway? I sighed once again, losing count of how many times I did. It¡¯s been a week since the emperor and I returned to the imperial pce after the ceremony in the Central Temple. Which also meant that it¡¯s been a week since we first kissed. My cheeks warmed at the memory and it¡¯s like my brain stopped working altogether. If this were part of aic book, there would probably be a boiling kettle sketched to my face. I suddenly felt annoyed at the emperor. I turned and red at him but it seemed like I dug my own grave and rested on it at the same time; his face looked utterly peaceful, his ck curly tresses were messily tossed above his eyes as he slept soundly before me. My face turned a shade deeper at the mesmerizing sight. Having such a gorgeous face should be illegal! The sight makes me weak on the knees! I turned my back on him again while willing myself to calm down. Then, I realized it was also a week ago when the emperor copsed after drinking the holy water. With so many thoughts whirling in my head, I finally became sleepy. My eyes closed slowly when something soft moved against my lips that I shifted back to wakefulness. *Crashing sound I somehow jumped from my chair and found myself near the windows with my back against the ss. To my utter surprise, I realized it was the emperor¡¯s tongue that moved against my lips. What¡¯s this? What just happened? Disoriented, I was genuinely surprised that I hastily covered my mouth and looked back at the emperor. His eyes met mine, and he seemed to have no idea what to do with his hands as he put it down awkwardly, like a child caught stealing cookies. My face burned as I stared back at his sleep-addled eyes, making me tear my eyes off him. A familiar bracelet on the carpet caught my attention. Bracelet? Only then did I remember that I had taken off my bracelet. I could see the faint, fuzzy tinum hair in my peripheral vision and just as instantly, chills ran down my spine. My eyes must be surely blue now. So this is why the emperor was staring at me like that. My panicked mind was swarmed with thoughts, recalling that one of the dolls that took off the bracelet got killed the morning after. The bracelet on the floor was not far from where the emperor was, and I felt like a mouse aiming for a piece of cheese and I immediately rushed towards it. I almost got it! My hand was less than an inch away from the bracelet when the emperor spoke suddenly, ¡°Stop.¡± Want to read more? You can support us onPatreonand get ess to numerous advanced chapters of all novels in return!(Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much!)

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Chapter 88 Chapter 88 It¡¯s like time stopped for a short moment. All I could think about is that I¡¯m really done for this time as my heart beat frantically against my chest. Before I could react, however, the emperor gently tugged me by the arm and pulled me towards the bed. His arm circled around my waist in a half hug and this position had me looking up at his face at close proximity. My eyes darted around his face, noticing hisplexion appearing much better than before. He was staring at me so intently that I could see myself reflected in his golden eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear the bracelet.¡± He lightly scratched my palm with the tips of his fingers before smoothly prying the bracelet off my hand. I was so distracted by his touch grazing my skin that I didn¡¯t notice it was his n all along, that or I might just be really sensitive when ites to him. My eyes followed the bracelet and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°B-But¡­!¡± I almost asked him if he was going to kill me if I didn¡¯t have the bracelet on, but I managed to stop myself at thest second. He hid the bracelet under the bed and went back to wrapping his arms around me once again, burying his head in the crook of my neck just like he always has, but clingier this time. Although he had already slumbered for hours, his forehead was still hot with the lingering effects of fever. ¡°Say whatever it is you want to say. I want to hear your voice.¡± He said in a deep, husky voice. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. He seemed to be acting a little bit strangetely, and I could only guess that the persisting fever might have something to do with it. But still¡­ Why do I feel like he¡¯s trying to tell me something? Did he really think that it was that easy? If I could yell at him about everything he had done to me without holding back, I most definitely would. Doing so would only put me in a tight position where the only thing that is guaranteed is my death. And whose words does he want to hear anyway? The doll¡¯s or mine? But just like in the original story, the emperor putting the bracelet away was a sign that he¡¯s not following through his initial ns. Am I perceiving this right? ¡°I heard you copsed after the ceremony. You still have a fever, so you should sleep some more.¡± Those words came from me, as Iona. I carefully got out of his arms to pick the towel that fell to the side of the bed. I was nning on washing it to ce it back on his forehead, but I couldn¡¯t reach it, with him still clinging to my hand. ¡°Hey¡­ I need to grab the towel.¡± He only stared at me without saying anything. The hand touching my wrist was warm to the touch, and the heating off him reminded me of what the emperor did moments before that my face immediately flushed red. The emperor¡¯s gaze was on our sped hands, his mouth parting and closing, like there was something he wanted to say. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just get you a new towel so you can feel better.¡± I was nning on getting a new towel, cing it on his forehead, and going to stay in the adjoining room for a while to take a much-needed breather. Today was just too much for me that I can¡¯t think straight. And this is not good for my heart. The emperor, who was currently flushed with fever, could be dangerous in so many ways. Looking him directly in the eyes was something I have a hard time doing, especially today when he seemed to be so deep in his fever that he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying anymore. The way he was speaking to me was not the way he usually spoke, and it was a worrying sight. I tried to subtly pry his hand off to go to where the bowl was but the emperor¡¯s grip remained firm on my hand. ¡°Your highness, my hand¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Iona. I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± And when he looked up at me, I saw his eyes were pooled with tears, making me drop the towel I was holding. He pulled me back to the bed and hugged me close. At this point I knew he wouldn¡¯t let go of me no matter how much I tried persuading him. We stayed that way for a while longer still, with him hugging me by the waist as I gently ran my hands up and down his back. His forehead was buried in my neck, and I felt the heat radiating off his skin. If ingesting the holy water really was the reason for his fever then that¡¯s just awful. What else could possibly lead to his fever? I certainly hope that¡¯s not the case. I thread my fingers softly through his hair to calm him down, and I was about to drop my hand when the emperor said in a tearful voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Why was he apologizing to me? I¡¯m just a ve after all, one that was bought as a stand-in doll. I took a deep breath, not giving any sign of hearing his words that would surely be perceived as being cold. Honestly, I knew he was trying to treat me as Iona instead of just a mere doll, and he¡¯s apologizing to the real me right now. The arms wrapped around me are faintly shaking, like he was struggling to hold me close. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand not seeing you in the room. I thought I lost you again, that you¡¯ve disappeared somewhere that was out of my reach.¡± He was talking about the day Liliana had disappeared, the beautiful day where they were supposed to have a pic together that had turned into a nightmare. He raised his head and looked straight at my face. The corners of his eyes were wet with tears, the sight of it was making my chest hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for being angry. Everything¡¯s my fault.¡± His expression was just so full of sorrow and despair that I don¡¯t have it in me to resist him. He still needed someone to hang onto, someone he could lean on, and I promise to be that safe space for him for the remaining nine months. At least until he meets Eris¡­ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 As I¡¯ve made up my mind, I ced my palms on both his tear-stained cheeks and looked straight in his golden eyes, telling him earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He then ced his hands atop mine, leaning his head forward as he let his emotions flow through him and hugged me tightly once again, like he¡¯s afraid of letting go. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Like I was going to disappear like smoke. I rubbed circles on his back in assurance. Comforting a man much bigger than I felt like I was consoling a ck leopard but despite our size difference, I felt him melting under my touch nheless. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have anything to say to him, I just think it¡¯s not the right time since he¡¯s in such a feeble state where he was starting to free himself from his past. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Iona.¡± In the middle of dawn, we heard a rooster wailing at a far-off distance about to announce the new day ahead. I held him tighter to my chest until he fell asleep again. *** Earlier that day, Ravis ordered the emperor¡¯s people to pack all their luggage as quickly as possible and afterwards, the party departed towards the imperial pce. The people from the Theres sect were embarrassed for failing to check the holy water, which led to the emperor falling sick. Feeling that it was their fault, they couldn¡¯t exactly prevent him from going back to his pce as they watch him leave the temple silently. It took him about four days to return and during those days, the emperor drifted in and out of sleep, the signs of fever gripping his consciousness. It seemed like Ravis¡¯ spection about the holy water was right; the emperor recovered a lot faster when they left the Temple¡¯s premises. By the time they arrived at the imperial pce, his fever was almost gone, and he could move his body much better. I stayed right beside him throughout those four days. There were times he would wake up abruptly, his face pale and sweating as he searches for me, and I could only guess that maybe his fever had brought him nightmares. It was what prompted Raven to have me stay in the emperor¡¯s carriage, and he made sure to apany me and we spent most of the time just casually chatting. While it was a pleasure having someone to talk to, I still missed Lina since she was the only one I could freely talk with. Being caged inside the carriage for four days was suffocating even though it was spacious, since acting as an escort was never part of the deal. ¡°Lina!¡± ¡°Iona!¡± As soon as I arrived at the imperial pce, I got out of the carriage and jumped into Lina¡¯s arms. We hugged each other so happily we even swayed on our feet, not realizing the emperor was looking at us the whole time. When I got back, something had changed since I was directed to a new room. ¡°So¡­ this is my room?¡± It is not as big as the emperor¡¯s room, but it was still much more spaciouspared to the side room I stayed in before. My new room is the one between the emperor¡¯s bedroom and Liliana¡¯s closet. On top of that, they told me I am allowed to stay here the whole day until the emperor called for me. Then, the emperor also ordered breakfast to be served to me. ¡°Here¡¯s your breakfast.¡± A maid ced several tes of food on the table. There were at least twelve side dishes here. A hefty meal was always delivered to my room, and I made sure to finish them all every single time. But it didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Marie, His Majesty sent these.¡± I blink my eyes at the racks of high-quality dresses the maid had wheeled in. ¡°Does he want me to open my own clothing store?¡± ¡°I came under His Majesty¡¯smand. My name is E, and I will be serving Marie starting today.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. I guess you should take good care of me.¡± So I have two maids now. Lina and E. To keep me busy, thirty-three new books were also brought to my room. The emperor filled my room with so many books you¡¯d think you¡¯re inside a library. My closet was bulging with clothes and it was about to explode, and arge bookshelf was ced inside my room as well, when the emperor didn¡¯t even have one himself. Whenever he called out his orders, all the maids immediately did what they¡¯re told and just like the emperor that he is, he didn¡¯t care that all of them were scrambling to their feet. The male protagonist I once read about was continuously changing in front of my very own eyes. And I find myself growing concerned everyday, feeling like I was somehow bing attached. So much for being a simple doll. The number of gifts was just so overwhelming, so unexpected, and he surpassed his gifts even morest night when he directly handed me a ne with a sizable jewel at the center. The jewel glimmered brightly under the light, and I couldn¡¯t help but stiffen in front of the emperor. ¡°Iona? What¡¯s wrong? Is she alright? Call the imperial doctor now!¡± The emperor roared behind him. I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Yes. He was so close to calling a doctor. He must think I¡¯m as fragile as a ss since I used to copse quite frequently. Didn¡¯t he know that such jewelry couldpromise my own safety? He did whatever he wanted, but at least he was doing his best to be more conscious of my needs. He really was trying his best. Fighting back at the prayer festival must have stirred something within him. But I couldn¡¯tin since my situation had improved greatly because of it. Now, my job was sweet as honey and it was a job anyone would dream of having. But I shouldn¡¯t be used to this. I have to remind myself every now and then, that I will be gone the moment Eris, the female protagonist, appears. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I will leave this ce once His Majesty¡¯s conditions be more stable and settled. Sighing, I wish I get to have a day for myself where I couldpletely rest without having anything to worry about. An around-the-world trip sounds amazing. That¡¯s the first thing I¡¯ll do after I leave this ce and I could already imagine myself having a wonderful time, especially when I rarely went on a trip back in my previous life. My shoulders dropped at the realization. My sullenness was apparent in the otherwise beautiful morning that Lina, who was preupied withbing my hair, noticed the shift in my mood as she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lina rubbed my shoulder soothingly before tending to my hair once again. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I saw a woman having tinum blonde tresses that reached all the way to her waist. I am back to my original appearance since the bracelet I wore previously was taken away. My hair was so long that it took Lina much longer to take care of it and I know it was a taxing process, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind as she tended to them skillfully. ¡°Lina, that will do for now.¡± Lina shook her head, ¡°No. Let¡¯s braid this part and twist it upwards. You would look like a noblewoman once I do it properly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not even a noblewoman, so why should I look like one?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll look even prettier with your hair braided. I¡¯ll do it so just sit down and rx, Iona.¡± She said firmly. Realizing she had already made up her mind and wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed, I gave up altogether and sat back, letting her twist and shape my hair the way she wanted. I know she was enjoying this from the way she was humming to herself. ¡°You¡¯re going out for a walk again, right? ¡°Yeah. So¡­tely, the emperor¡­ I mean His Majesty kept telling me to go out for a walk.¡± I almost pped myself in the mouth for having forgotten to use the honorific befitting the emperor¡¯s title. I have to be more careful! ¡°Didn¡¯t you visit the garden of Dam the other day? How was it?¡± Just as expected, Lina braided my hair on both sides and twisted it elegantly towards the back for a kempt look. She secured it with hairpins while making sure it¡¯s hidden between locks of hair, and she ced a brooch on top like icing on a cake. I do look like a noblewoman, and I found myself nodding in approval. ¡°They nted a lot of cactuses. I was quite surprised, really, since this ce is somewhere North, right? I never knew you could grow cactus here.¡± I told her all of the cactuses I saw in the garden, describing them in full detail with their varying sizes. Those nts must be a gift from the ruler of the south, the old kingdom of El Terra, for the emperor. Out of all the enormousnds spanning the empire, the Itirium Archipgo was the one that had almost the same climate as Korea, which makes it unsuitable for cactuses to grow in. But people often said that they use ¡®magic¡¯, which enabled cactuses to grow in thisnd that had four different seasons. I have no idea how that works. I¡¯ve nevere across magic the whole time I¡¯m living in this world of fantasy, even if the emperor himself could also execute such magic. Oh! I remember seeing him produce a sword. Maybe that could count as magic. But even with that in mind, it was something that was not easily understood since magic was a mysterious concept. ¡°How does that even work? Do you dpose an object, along with its atoms and molecules before fusing it together? And how do you even do it properly? Do you whisper a chant of some sort, and hope the message will be sent to whoever¡¯s listening? Does that make sense?¡± I was so invested that I didn¡¯t realize I uttered those words out loud. ¡°¡­ What? Cactuses? What does it have to do with atoms and molecules?¡± Lina replied, her forehead creasing in confusion. I shut my mouth instantly. It slipped my mind that something that¡¯s perceived asmon knowledge in Korea does not apply here. This ce¡¯s current civilization was the same with the earlier eras. With that said, transportation of goods was not easily achieved, so nts that were usually seen in the southern regions were umon. On top of that, no one could step foot in the Dam Garden without the emperor¡¯s permission since it was secured by magic. So consequently, Lina wouldn¡¯t be able to know about cactuses. ¡°Cactus is a nt thatmonly grows in the southern areas. It has a bunch of needle-like thorns covering its round body. Usually, it only grows in hot climates, so you could imagine how surprised I was when I saw a lot of them growing in the Dam Garden!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Iona.¡± Lina remarked with a smile. ¡°Not really. His Majesty was the one who exined it to me.¡± Two days ago back in the Dam Garden, my mouth parted at the sight of growing cactuses and the emperor, who saw how bewildered I was, confidently exined how it came about. Of course, the magic that puts therge garden in control was astonishing, but it was not something that caught my interest. But with the way the emperor was looking at me sweetly as he exined, I didn¡¯t have it in me to correct him, especially when it was the first time I ever saw bearing such a gentle face. How could I even correct you, when you¡¯re looking at me like that? I know I would only feel guilty if I told him that I already know that since saying it would only make him sad, and he would probably look like a ck leopard or a big dog with drooping ears. If you want to support the Lunar Letters team, you can do so bypledging to us onPatreon and have an ess to advanced chapters of our novels right away!

Browse our Table of ContentsorContinue Reading Now!

Note: Patreon is notpulsory. Patrons are able to read ahead, but chapters will still be released to the public at ater date. This is only one way to financially support the team and keep the site running. Thank you very much! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!